This is a modern-English version of Appreciations, with an Essay on Style, originally written by Pater, Walter.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
APPRECIATIONS, WITH AN ESSAY ON STYLE
By WALTER HORATIO PATER
E-text Editor: Alfred J. Drake, Ph.D. Electronic Version 1.0 / Date 10-12-01
E-text Editor: Alfred J. Drake, Ph.D. Electronic Version 1.0 / Date 10-12-01
NOTES BY THE E-TEXT EDITOR:
NOTES BY THE DIGITAL EDITOR:
Reliability: Although I have done my best to ensure that the text you read is error-free in comparison with an exact reprint of the standard edition—Macmillan's 1910 Library Edition—please exercise scholarly caution in using it. It is not intended as a substitute for the printed original but rather as a searchable supplement. My e-texts may prove convenient substitutes for hard-to-get works in a course where both instructor and students accept the possibility of some imperfections in the text, but if you are writing a scholarly article, dissertation, or book, you should use the standard hard-copy editions of any works you cite.
Reliability: While I’ve worked hard to make sure the text you’re reading is free of errors when compared to an exact reprint of the standard edition—Macmillan's 1910 Library Edition—please be careful when using it. It’s not meant to replace the printed original, but rather to serve as a searchable supplement. My e-texts may offer helpful alternatives for hard-to-find works in a class where both the teacher and students are okay with some imperfections in the text, but if you're writing a scholarly article, dissertation, or book, you should refer to the standard printed editions of any works you cite.
Pagination and Paragraphing: To avoid an unwieldy electronic copy, I have transferred original pagination to brackets. A bracketed numeral such as [22] indicates that the material immediately following the number marks the beginning of the relevant page. I have preserved paragraph structure except for first-line indentation.
Pagination and Paragraphing: To keep the electronic copy manageable, I have put the original page numbers in brackets. A bracketed number like [22] means that the text right after the number marks the start of the corresponding page. I’ve maintained the paragraph structure but removed the first-line indentation.
Hyphenation: I have not preserved original hyphenation since an e-text does not require line-end or page-end hyphenation.
Hyphenation: I haven't kept the original hyphenation because an e-text doesn't need line-end or page-end hyphenation.
Greek typeface: For this full-text edition, I have transliterated Pater's Greek quotations. If there is a need for the original Greek, it can be viewed at my site, http://www.ajdrake.com/etexts, a Victorianist archive that contains the complete works of Walter Pater and many other nineteenth-century texts, mostly in first editions.
Greek typeface: For this full-text edition, I've transliterated Pater's Greek quotes. If you need the original Greek, you can check it out on my site, http://www.ajdrake.com/etexts, a Victorian archive that has the complete works of Walter Pater and many other 19th-century texts, mostly in first editions.
CONTENTS
Style: 5-38
Wordsworth: 39-64
Coleridge: 65-104
Charles Lamb: 105-123
Sir Thomas Browne: 124-160
"Love's Labours Lost": 161-169
"Measure for Measure": 170-184
Shakespeare's English Kings: 185-204
Dante Gabriel Rossetti: 205-218
Feuillet's "La Morte": 219-240
Postscript: 241-261
APPRECIATIONS
STYLE
[5] SINCE all progress of mind consists for the most part in differentiation, in the resolution of an obscure and complex object into its component aspects, it is surely the stupidest of losses to confuse things which right reason has put asunder, to lose the sense of achieved distinctions, the distinction between poetry and prose, for instance, or, to speak more exactly, between the laws and characteristic excellences of verse and prose composition. On the other hand, those who have dwelt most emphatically on the distinction between prose and verse, prose and poetry, may sometimes have been tempted to limit the proper functions of prose too narrowly; and this again is at least false economy, as being, in effect, the renunciation of a certain means or faculty, in a world where after all we must needs make the most of things. Critical efforts to limit art a priori, by anticipations regarding the natural incapacity of the material with which this or that artist works, as the sculptor with solid form, or the prose-writer with the ordinary [6] language of men, are always liable to be discredited by the facts of artistic production; and while prose is actually found to be a coloured thing with Bacon, picturesque with Livy and Carlyle, musical with Cicero and Newman, mystical and intimate with Plato and Michelet and Sir Thomas Browne, exalted or florid, it may be, with Milton and Taylor, it will be useless to protest that it can be nothing at all, except something very tamely and narrowly confined to mainly practical ends—a kind of "good round-hand;" as useless as the protest that poetry might not touch prosaic subjects as with Wordsworth, or an abstruse matter as with Browning, or treat contemporary life nobly as with Tennyson. In subordination to one essential beauty in all good literary style, in all literature as a fine art, as there are many beauties of poetry so the beauties of prose are many, and it is the business of criticism to estimate them as such; as it is good in the criticism of verse to look for those hard, logical, and quasi-prosaic excellences which that too has, or needs. To find in the poem, amid the flowers, the allusions, the mixed perspectives, of Lycidas for instance, the thought, the logical structure:—how wholesome! how delightful! as to identify in prose what we call the poetry, the imaginative power, not treating it as out of place and a kind of vagrant intruder, but by way of an estimate of its rights, that is, of its achieved powers, there.
[5] SINCE all mental progress mainly involves differentiation, breaking down a complex and unclear object into its individual parts, it's certainly a huge mistake to mix up things that clear reasoning has separated. Losing sight of established distinctions, like the difference between poetry and prose—or more accurately, between the rules and unique strengths of verse and prose writing—is foolish. However, those who emphasize the difference between prose and verse, or prose and poetry, might sometimes narrow the proper roles of prose too much. This is also a misguided approach, as it essentially means giving up on a certain tool or capability in a world where we need to make the most out of what we have. Critical attempts to restrict art in advance, based on assumptions about the natural limitations of the material an artist works with—like a sculptor with solid forms or a prose writer using everyday language—can often be disproven by actual artistic outcomes. While prose can be vibrant with Bacon, vivid with Livy and Carlyle, musical with Cicero and Newman, or deep and intimate with Plato, Michelet, and Sir Thomas Browne, even grand or ornate with Milton and Taylor, it's pointless to argue that prose can only be something very dull and narrowly focused on practical aims—a mere "good round-hand;" just as it's futile to claim that poetry can't address mundane topics, as seen with Wordsworth, or complex themes like Browning, or nobly represent contemporary life, like Tennyson does. In service of one core beauty that exists in all good literary style and in literature as a fine art, there are many beauties in poetry and many in prose. It's the role of criticism to evaluate them as such; just as it's valuable in the critique of verse to identify those hard, logical, and somewhat prosaic strengths that verse possesses or requires. To discover in a poem, amidst the beauty, allusions, and varied perspectives—like in Lycidas—its thought and logical structure: how refreshing! How enjoyable! Similarly, recognizing in prose what we define as poetry, the imaginative power, and not dismissing it as out of place or an unwelcome visitor, but rather acknowledging its rightful place, means acknowledging its achieved capabilities in that form.
[7] Dryden, with the characteristic instinct of his age, loved to emphasise the distinction between poetry and prose, the protest against their confusion with each other, coming with somewhat diminished effect from one whose poetry was so prosaic. In truth, his sense of prosaic excellence affected his verse rather than his prose, which is not only fervid, richly figured, poetic, as we say, but vitiated, all unconsciously, by many a scanning line. Setting up correctness, that humble merit of prose, as the central literary excellence, he is really a less correct writer than he may seem, still with an imperfect mastery of the relative pronoun. It might have been foreseen that, in the rotations of mind, the province of poetry in prose would find its assertor; and, a century after Dryden, amid very different intellectual needs, and with the need therefore of great modifications in literary form, the range of the poetic force in literature was effectively enlarged by Wordsworth. The true distinction between prose and poetry he regarded as the almost technical or accidental one of the absence or presence of metrical beauty, or, say! metrical restraint; and for him the opposition came to be between verse and prose of course; but, as the essential dichotomy in this matter, between imaginative and unimaginative writing, parallel to De Quincey's distinction between "the literature of power and the literature of knowledge," in the former of which the composer gives us [8] not fact, but his peculiar sense of fact, whether past or present.
[7] Dryden, typical of his time, liked to highlight the difference between poetry and prose, arguing against their confusion with each other, which seemed somewhat less convincing coming from someone whose poetry was so dull. In reality, his sense of prosaic excellence influenced his verse more than his prose, which is not only passionate, richly described, and poetic, but also, albeit unconsciously, flawed by many awkward lines. By prioritizing correctness, that modest virtue of prose, as the main literary standard, he is actually a less precise writer than he appears, still struggling with the relative pronoun. One could have anticipated that, in the shifts of thought, someone would emerge to advocate for the role of poetry in prose; and, a century after Dryden, amid very different intellectual demands, the requirement for significant changes in literary form led to Wordsworth effectively expanding the scope of poetic influence in literature. He viewed the true distinction between prose and poetry as almost technical or accidental—defined by the absence or presence of metrical beauty, or rather, metrical restraint; for him, the real contrast was between verse and prose, but fundamentally, between imaginative and unimaginative writing, similar to De Quincey’s differentiation between "the literature of power and the literature of knowledge," where in the former, the writer provides us [8] not with mere facts, but with their unique interpretation of those facts, whether from the past or present.
Dismissing then, under sanction of Wordsworth, that harsher opposition of poetry to prose, as savouring in fact of the arbitrary psychology of the last century, and with it the prejudice that there can be but one only beauty of prose style, I propose here to point out certain qualities of all literature as a fine art, which, if they apply to the literature of fact, apply still more to the literature of the imaginative sense of fact, while they apply indifferently to verse and prose, so far as either is really imaginative—certain conditions of true art in both alike, which conditions may also contain in them the secret of the proper discrimination and guardianship of the peculiar excellences of either.
Dismissing, with Wordsworth's approval, the stricter opposition of poetry to prose, which actually reflects the arbitrary psychology of the last century, along with the bias that there can be only one type of beautiful prose style, I want to highlight certain qualities of all literature as a fine art. These qualities, if applicable to factual literature, are even more relevant to imaginative literature, and they apply equally to both verse and prose, provided that either is truly imaginative. There are specific conditions of true art in both forms, which may also hold the key to properly distinguishing and preserving the unique strengths of each.
The line between fact and something quite different from external fact is, indeed, hard to draw. In Pascal, for instance, in the persuasive writers generally, how difficult to define the point where, from time to time, argument which, if it is to be worth anything at all, must consist of facts or groups of facts, becomes a pleading—a theorem no longer, but essentially an appeal to the reader to catch the writer's spirit, to think with him, if one can or will—an expression no longer of fact but of his sense of it, his peculiar intuition of a world, prospective, or discerned below the faulty conditions of the present, in either case changed somewhat from the actual [9] world. In science, on the other hand, in history so far as it conforms to scientific rule, we have a literary domain where the imagination may be thought to be always an intruder. And as, in all science, the functions of literature reduce themselves eventually to the transcribing of fact, so all the excellences of literary form in regard to science are reducible to various kinds of pains-taking; this good quality being involved in all "skilled work" whatever, in the drafting of an act of parliament, as in sewing. Yet here again, the writer's sense of fact, in history especially, and in all those complex subjects which do but lie on the borders of science, will still take the place of fact, in various degrees. Your historian, for instance, with absolutely truthful intention, amid the multitude of facts presented to him must needs select, and in selecting assert something of his own humour, something that comes not of the world without but of a vision within. So Gibbon moulds his unwieldy material to a preconceived view. Livy, Tacitus, Michelet, moving full of poignant sensibility amid the records of the past, each, after his own sense, modifies—who can tell where and to what degree?—and becomes something else than a transcriber; each, as he thus modifies, passing into the domain of art proper. For just in proportion as the writer's aim, consciously or unconsciously, comes to be the transcribing, not of the world, not of mere fact, but of his sense [10] of it, he becomes an artist, his work fine art; and good art (as I hope ultimately to show) in proportion to the truth of his presentment of that sense; as in those humbler or plainer functions of literature also, truth—truth to bare fact, there—is the essence of such artistic quality as they may have. Truth! there can be no merit, no craft at all, without that. And further, all beauty is in the long run only fineness of truth, or what we call expression, the finer accommodation of speech to that vision within.
The line between fact and something quite different from external fact is, indeed, hard to draw. Take Pascal, for example; it's difficult to determine when the arguments in persuasive writing, which need to be based on facts to be valuable, shift from being logical points to becoming an emotional plea—no longer a theorem, but a call for the reader to understand the writer's perspective, to think along with him if they can or choose to. This becomes less about fact and more about his interpretation of it, his unique insights into a world that, whether anticipated or perceived beneath the flawed conditions of the present, is somewhat altered from the actual world. In contrast, in science, or in history when it follows scientific principles, we find a literary realm where imagination is typically seen as an unwelcome guest. As is true in all scientific fields, the role of literature eventually narrows down to simply recording facts. Therefore, the literary excellence related to science comes down to different types of careful work; this attention to detail is key in all skilled tasks, whether it's drafting a law or sewing. However, in history especially, where the writer's perception of fact can vary significantly, the historian, despite having the best of intentions, must ultimately select from the many facts available, which means asserting something of his own disposition, something that arises not from the outside world but from an inner vision. For instance, Gibbon shapes his unwieldy material to fit his preconceived viewpoint. Livy, Tacitus, and Michelet, each deeply sensitive to the records of the past, modify the information according to their own interpretations—often in ways that are hard to quantify—and thereby become more than mere chroniclers; as they adapt the material, they enter the realm of true art. The extent to which a writer's goal, whether consciously or subconsciously, evolves into not merely transcribing the world or facts, but rather communicating his personal interpretation of it, marks the transition to artistry, making his work a form of fine art. Good art (as I hope to demonstrate) is tied to the authenticity of his representation of that interpretation; similarly, even in the more straightforward or modest branches of literature, the essence of any artistic quality they possess lies in their adherence to raw fact. Truth! There can be no merit, no skill at all, without it. Moreover, in the end, all beauty is essentially just an expression of fine truth, or what we define as expression, the nuanced fitting of language to that inner vision.
—The transcript of his sense of fact rather than the fact, as being preferable, pleasanter, more beautiful to the writer himself. In literature, as in every other product of human skill, in the moulding of a bell or a platter for instance, wherever this sense asserts itself, wherever the producer so modifies his work as, over and above its primary use or intention, to make it pleasing (to himself, of course, in the first instance) there, "fine" as opposed to merely serviceable art, exists. Literary art, that is, like all art which is in any way imitative or reproductive of fact—form, or colour, or incident—is the representation of such fact as connected with soul, of a specific personality, in its preferences, its volition and power.
—The transcript of his sense of reality rather than reality itself, as being better, more enjoyable, and more beautiful to the writer. In literature, just like in every other product of human skill—such as the shaping of a bell or a plate—whenever this sense comes through, whenever the creator modifies their work to make it aesthetically pleasing (first and foremost to themselves), then "fine" art, as opposed to merely functional art, comes into existence. Literary art, like all art that imitates or reproduces reality—whether in form, color, or events—is the portrayal of reality as it connects with the soul, reflecting a specific personality and its preferences, choices, and abilities.
Such is the matter of imaginative or artistic literature—this transcript, not of mere fact, but of fact in its infinite variety, as modified by human preference in all its infinitely varied [11] forms. It will be good literary art not because it is brilliant or sober, or rich, or impulsive, or severe, but just in proportion as its representation of that sense, that soul-fact, is true, verse being only one department of such literature, and imaginative prose, it may be thought, being the special art of the modern world. That imaginative prose should be the special and opportune art of the modern world results from two important facts about the latter: first, the chaotic variety and complexity of its interests, making the intellectual issue, the really master currents of the present time incalculable—a condition of mind little susceptible of the restraint proper to verse form, so that the most characteristic verse of the nineteenth century has been lawless verse; and secondly, an all-pervading naturalism, a curiosity about everything whatever as it really is, involving a certain humility of attitude, cognate to what must, after all, be the less ambitious form of literature. And prose thus asserting itself as the special and privileged artistic faculty of the present day, will be, however critics may try to narrow its scope, as varied in its excellence as humanity itself reflecting on the facts of its latest experience—an instrument of many stops, meditative, observant, descriptive, eloquent, analytic, plaintive, fervid. Its beauties will be not exclusively "pedestrian": it will exert, in due measure, all the varied charms of poetry, down to the rhythm which, as in Cicero, [12] or Michelet, or Newman, at their best, gives its musical value to every syllable.*
This is the nature of imaginative or artistic literature—it's not just a record of facts, but a portrayal of facts in their endless variety, shaped by human preferences in all their diverse forms. Good literary art isn't defined by being flashy or serious, rich or impulsive, or strict, but by how accurately it reflects that essence, that core truth. Poetry is just one part of this literature, while imaginative prose can be seen as the unique art form of the modern world. The prominence of imaginative prose in today's world stems from two key aspects: first, the chaotic variety and complexity of its interests, which makes the intellectual landscape and the defining trends of our time unpredictable—a mindset that’s not easily contained by the structure of poetry, resulting in the most characteristic poetry of the nineteenth century becoming lawless. Secondly, there’s a widespread naturalism and curiosity about everything as it truly is, bringing with it a certain humility, which aligns with what might be seen as the less ambitious form of literature. Prose, asserting itself as the special and favored artistic medium of our time, will be as diverse in its excellence as humanity itself, reflecting on the realities of its most recent experiences—an instrument with many tones: reflective, observant, descriptive, eloquent, analytical, sorrowful, passionate. Its beauty won't just be "ordinary": it will include, to a suitable extent, all the various charms of poetry, right down to the rhythm that, as seen in the works of Cicero, Michelet, or Newman at their best, gives musical value to every syllable.
The literary artist is of necessity a scholar, and in what he . proposes to do will have in mind, first of all, the scholar and the scholarly conscience—the male conscience in this matter, as we must think it, under a system of education which still to so large an extent limits real scholarship to men. In his self-criticism, he supposes always that sort of reader who will go (full of eyes) warily, considerately, though without consideration for him, over the ground which the female conscience traverses so lightly, so amiably. For the material in which he works is no more a creation of his own than the sculptor's marble. Product of a myriad various minds and contending tongues, compact of obscure and minute association, a language has its own abundant and often recondite laws, in the habitual and summary recognition of which scholarship consists. A writer, full of a matter he is before all things anxious to express, may think of those laws, the limitations of vocabulary, structure, and the like, as a restriction, but if a [13] real artist will find in them an opportunity. His punctilious observance of the proprieties of his medium will diffuse through all he writes a general air of sensibility, of refined usage. Exclusiones debitae—the exclusions, or rejections, which nature demands—we know how large a part these play, according to Bacon, in the science of nature. In a somewhat changed sense, we might say that the art of the scholar is summed up in the observance of those rejections demanded by the nature of his medium, the material he must use. Alive to the value of an atmosphere in which every term finds its utmost degree of expression, and with all the jealousy of a lover of words, he will resist a constant tendency on the part of the majority of those who use them to efface the distinctions of language, the facility of writers often reinforcing in this respect the work of the vulgar. He will feel the obligation not of the laws only, but of those affinities, avoidances, those mere preferences, of his language, which through the associations of literary history have become a part of its nature, prescribing the rejection of many a neology, many a license, many a gipsy phrase which might present itself as actually expressive. His appeal, again, is to the scholar, who has great experience in literature, and will show no favour to short-cuts, or hackneyed illustration, or an affectation of learning designed for the unlearned. Hence a contention, a sense [14] of self-restraint and renunciation, having for the susceptible reader the effect of a challenge for minute consideration; the attention of the writer, in every minutest detail, being a pledge that it is worth the reader's while to be attentive too, that the writer is dealing scrupulously with his instrument, and therefore, indirectly, with the reader himself also, that he has the science of the instrument he plays on, perhaps, after all, with a freedom which in such case will be the freedom of a master.
The literary artist is inevitably a scholar, and in what he aims to achieve, he will primarily consider the scholar and scholarly conscience—the male perspective in this context, as we must acknowledge, within an educational system that still largely restricts true scholarship to men. In his self-reflection, he envisions that kind of reader who will move thoughtfully and carefully, though without regard for him, over the ground that the female perspective navigates so effortlessly and pleasantly. For the material he works with is no more his creation than the sculptor’s marble. A product of countless minds and conflicting voices, a language has its own complex and often hidden rules, and recognizing these is what scholarship is all about. A writer, eager to express his ideas, may see these rules, along with vocabulary and structural limitations, as constraints, but a true artist will see them as an opportunity. His careful adherence to the conventions of his medium will give everything he writes a sense of sensitivity and refined usage. Exclusions required by nature—those exclusions that nature demands—play a significant role in the science of nature, as Bacon pointed out. In a slightly different sense, we might say that the art of the scholar is defined by adhering to those exclusions dictated by the nature of his medium, the material he must work with. Aware of the importance of creating an atmosphere where every word is fully expressed, and with the passion of a lover of language, he will resist the common tendency of most language users to blur the distinctions of language, often reinforced by writers’ ease that contributes to the work of the unwary. He feels obliged not only to follow the rules but also to respect the affinities, aversions, and preferences of his language, which, through literary history, have become an inherent part of its character, leading to the rejection of many new terms, liberties, or informal phrases that might seem expressive. His audience, again, is the scholar, who has extensive literature experience and will not tolerate shortcuts, overused illustrations, or feigned intellectualism meant for the uninformed. Thus, there is a struggle, a sense of self-control and sacrifice that challenges the sensitive reader to pay close attention. The writer’s carefulness in every tiny detail ensures that it’s worth the reader’s attention too, demonstrating that he is handling his craft meticulously, and therefore, indirectly, engaging with the reader himself, showcasing a mastery that allows for a freedom akin to that of a true master.
For meanwhile, braced only by those restraints, he is really vindicating his liberty in the making of a vocabulary, an entire system of composition, for himself, his own true manner; and when we speak of the manner of a true master we mean what is essential in his art. Pedantry being only the scholarship of le cuistre (we have no English equivalent) he is no pedant, and does but show his intelligence of the rules of language in his freedoms with it, addition or expansion, which like the spontaneities of manner in a well-bred person will still further illustrate good taste.—The right vocabulary! Translators have not invariably seen how all-important that is in the work of translation, driving for the most part at idiom or construction; whereas, if the original be first-rate, one's first care should be with its elementary particles, Plato, for instance, being often reproducible by an exact following, with no variation in structure, of word after word, as [15] the pencil follows a drawing under tracing-paper, so only each word or syllable be not of false colour, to change my illustration a little.
For now, supported only by those limitations, he is really validating his freedom by creating a vocabulary and an entire system of composition that reflect his true style; when we talk about the style of a true master, we refer to what is essential in their art. Since pedantry is merely the scholarship of an unrefined person (we don't have an English equivalent), he is not a pedant and merely demonstrates his understanding of language rules through his freedom with them—adding or expanding in a way that, much like the natural mannerisms of a well-mannered individual, further illustrates good taste. —The right vocabulary! Translators haven't always recognized how crucial this is in translation work, usually focusing on idiom or structure; however, if the original text is top-notch, the main concern should be with its fundamental elements. For instance, Plato can often be recreated by closely following his original structure word for word, as if tracing a drawing with a pencil on tracing paper, as long as each word or syllable isn't of a false tone, to slightly change my analogy.
Well! that is because any writer worth translating at all has winnowed and searched through his vocabulary, is conscious of the words he would select in systematic reading of a dictionary, and still more of the words he would reject were the dictionary other than Johnson's; and doing this with his peculiar sense of the world ever in view, in search of an instrument for the adequate expression of that, he begets a vocabulary faithful to the colouring of his own spirit, and in the strictest sense original. That living authority which language needs lies, in truth, in its scholars, who recognising always that every language possesses a genius, a very fastidious genius, of its own, expand at once and purify its very elements, which must needs change along with the changing thoughts of living people. Ninety years ago, for instance, great mental force, certainly, was needed by Wordsworth, to break through the consecrated poetic associations of a century, and speak the language that was his, that was to become in a measure the language of the next generation. But he did it with the tact of a scholar also. English, for a quarter of a century past, has been assimilating the phraseology of pictorial art; for half a century, the phraseology of the great German metaphysical movement of eighty years ago; in part also the [16] language of mystical theology: and none but pedants will regret a great consequent increase of its resources. For many years to come its enterprise may well lie in the naturalisation of the vocabulary of science, so only it be under the eye of a sensitive scholarship—in a liberal naturalisation of the ideas of science too, for after all the chief stimulus of good style is to possess a full, rich, complex matter to grapple with. The literary artist, therefore, will be well aware of physical science; science also attaining, in its turn, its true literary ideal. And then, as the scholar is nothing without the historic sense, he will be apt to restore not really obsolete or really worn-out words, but the finer edge of words still in use: ascertain, communicate, discover—words like these it has been part of our "business" to misuse. And still, as language was made for man, he will be no authority for correctnesses which, limiting freedom of utterance, were yet but accidents in their origin; as if one vowed not to say "its," which ought to have been in Shakespeare; "his" "hers," for inanimate objects, being but a barbarous and really inexpressive survival. Yet we have known many things like this. Racy Saxon monosyllables, close to us as touch and sight, he will intermix readily with those long, savoursome, Latin words, rich in "second intention." In this late day certainly, no critical process can be conducted reasonably without eclecticism. Of [17] such eclecticism we have a justifying example in one of the first poets of our time. How illustrative of monosyllabic effect, of sonorous Latin, of the phraseology of science, of metaphysic, of colloquialism even, are the writings of Tennyson; yet with what a fine, fastidious scholarship throughout!
Well! that's because any writer worth translating has carefully chosen and explored their vocabulary. They're aware of the words they would pick from a systematic reading of a dictionary, and even more so of the words they would ditch if the dictionary weren't Johnson's. With their unique perspective on the world in mind, they seek a way to express that, creating a vocabulary true to their own spirit, and in the truest sense, original. The living authority that language requires actually lies with its scholars, who always recognize that every language has its own distinct and very particular character. They both expand and refine its very elements, which must change along with the evolving thoughts of living people. For example, ninety years ago, it certainly took significant mental strength for Wordsworth to break through the entrenched poetic traditions of a century and use a language that was uniquely his own, which would eventually become somewhat the language of the next generation. But he did it with a scholar’s finesse. For the past twenty-five years, English has been absorbing the terminologies of visual art; for half a century, it's taken in the language of the great German metaphysical movement from eighty years ago; partly, it’s also embraced the language of mystical theology: and only pedants will lament the significant growth of its resources. For many years to come, its goal might well be to naturalize the vocabulary of science, as long as it's guided by a perceptive scholarship—also liberally naturalizing scientific ideas, since the main spark for a good style comes from having rich, complex material to work with. Hence, the literary artist will be very aware of physical science, with science also reaching its true literary potential in return. Furthermore, as a scholar is incomplete without a historical sense, they will likely revive not truly outdated or worn-out words, but instead sharpen the nuance of words still in use: ascertain, communicate, discover—these are words we've often misused. And yet, since language was created for people, they won't enforce correctness that confines freedom of expression, which were merely accidents in their beginnings; as if one decided never to say "its," even though it should have appeared in Shakespeare; "his" and "hers," for inanimate objects, being merely a barbaric and really unhelpful survival. We've seen many things like this. He will easily mix vibrant Saxon monosyllables, as close to us as touch and sight, with those long, flavorful Latin words, rich in "second intention." In today's world, certainly, no critical process can reasonably be conducted without eclecticism. Of such eclecticism, we have a valid example in one of the greatest poets of our time. How illustrative of monosyllabic impact, resonant Latin, scientific terminology, metaphysical thought, and even colloquial language are Tennyson's writings; yet with a fine, meticulous scholarship throughout!
A scholar writing for the scholarly, he will of course leave something to the willing intelligence of his reader. "To go preach to the first passer-by," says Montaigne, "to become tutor to the ignorance of the first I meet, is a thing I abhor;" a thing, in fact, naturally distressing to the scholar, who will therefore ever be shy of offering uncomplimentary assistance to the reader's wit. To really strenuous minds there is a pleasurable stimulus in the challenge for a continuous effort on their part, to be rewarded by securer and more intimate grasp of the author's sense. Self-restraint, a skilful economy of means, ascêsis, that too has a beauty of its own; and for the reader supposed there will be an aesthetic satisfaction in that frugal closeness of style which makes the most of a word, in the exaction from every sentence of a precise relief, in the just spacing out of word to thought, in the logically filled space connected always with the delightful sense of difficulty overcome.
A scholar writing for an academic audience will naturally allow some responsibilities to fall on the reader’s own understanding. "To go preach to the first person I meet," Montaigne says, "to become a tutor to the ignorance of whoever I encounter, is something I detest;" in fact, this is something that genuinely frustrates a scholar, who will tend to avoid offering unflattering help to the reader's intelligence. For truly dedicated minds, there’s an enjoyable challenge in the need for persistent effort on their part, rewarded by a deeper and more personal understanding of the author’s meaning. Self-restraint, skillful use of language, ascesis—these too have their own beauty; and for the reader, there will be an aesthetic pleasure in that concise style that maximizes every word, in demanding from each sentence a clear definition, in the careful alignment of words and thoughts, and in the logically fulfilled space that always comes with the satisfying feeling of having overcome a challenge.
Different classes of persons, at different times, make, of course, very various demands upon literature. Still, scholars, I suppose, and not [18] only scholars, but all disinterested lovers of books, will always look to it, as to all other fine art, for a refuge, a sort of cloistral refuge, from a certain vulgarity in the actual world. A perfect poem like Lycidas, a perfect fiction like Esmond, the perfect handling of a theory like Newman's Idea of a University, has for them something of the uses of a religious "retreat." Here, then, with a view to the central need of a select few, those "men of a finer thread" who have formed and maintain the literary ideal, everything, every component element, will have undergone exact trial, and, above all, there will be no uncharacteristic or tarnished or vulgar decoration, permissible ornament being for the most part structural, or necessary. As the painter in his picture, so the artist in his book, aims at the production by honourable artifice of a peculiar atmosphere. "The artist," says Schiller, "may be known rather by what he omits"; and in literature, too, the true artist may be best recognised by his tact of omission. For to the grave reader words too are grave; and the ornamental word, the figure, the accessory form or colour or reference, is rarely content to die to thought precisely at the right moment, but will inevitably linger awhile, stirring a long "brain-wave" behind it of perhaps quite alien associations.
Different groups of people, at different times, naturally make a variety of demands on literature. Still, I think scholars, and not just scholars but all genuine book lovers, will always see literature as a sanctuary, a kind of cloistered refuge from some of the crudeness in the real world. A perfect poem like "Lycidas," a flawless story like "Esmond," or the impeccable exploration of a concept like Newman’s "Idea of a University" serves for them as a sort of spiritual retreat. Here, then, focusing on the core needs of a select few—those "men of a finer thread" who create and uphold the literary ideal—everything, every single element, will have undergone meticulous scrutiny, and above all, there will be no inappropriate, tarnished, or crude embellishments; acceptable ornamentation will mostly be structural or necessary. Just as a painter aims to create a specific atmosphere in his artwork, the artist in his writing strives to produce a unique ambiance through skillful craftsmanship. As Schiller says, "The artist may be known rather by what he omits"; and in literature, the true artist is often best identified by their skillful omissions. For the serious reader, even words carry weight; and decorative words, figures, additional forms, colors, or references rarely fade away from thought at just the right moment, but tend to linger, triggering a long "brain-wave" of possibly unrelated associations.
Just there, it may be, is the detrimental tendency of the sort of scholarly attentiveness [19] of mind I am recommending. But the true artist allows for it. He will remember that, as the very word ornament indicates what is in itself non-essential, so the "one beauty" of all literary style is of its very essence, and independent, in prose and verse alike, of all removable decoration; that it may exist in its fullest lustre, as in Flaubert's Madame Bovary, for instance, or in Stendhal's Le Rouge et Le Noir, in a composition utterly unadorned, with hardly a single suggestion of visibly beautiful things. Parallel, allusion, the allusive way generally, the flowers in the garden:—he knows the narcotic force of these upon the negligent intelligence to which any diversion, literally, is welcome, any vagrant intruder, because one can go wandering away with it from the immediate subject. Jealous, if he have a really quickening motive within, of all that does not hold directly to that, of the facile, the otiose, he will never depart from the strictly pedestrian process, unless he gains a ponderable something thereby. Even assured of its congruity, he will still question its serviceableness. Is it worth while, can we afford, to attend to just that, to just that figure or literary reference, just then?—Surplusage! he will dread that, as the runner on his muscles. For in truth all art does but consist in the removal of surplusage, from the last finish of the gem-engraver blowing away the last particle of invisible dust, back to the earliest divination of [20] the finished work to be, lying somewhere, according to Michelangelo's fancy, in the rough-hewn block of stone.
Just there, it may be, is the harmful tendency of the kind of scholarly focus [19] of mind I’m suggesting. But the true artist accepts this. He will remember that, as the very word ornament implies something non-essential, so the "one beauty" of all literary style is inherently essential and independent, in both prose and poetry, of any removable decorations; that it can shine in its fullest brilliance, as in Flaubert's Madame Bovary, for example, or in Stendhal's The Red and the Black, in a piece that is entirely unembellished, with hardly a trace of visually beautiful things. Parallel, allusion, the generally allusive approach, the flowers in the garden:—he understands the enticing power of these on a careless mind that welcomes any distraction, any wandering intruder, because it provides an escape from the immediate topic. Protective, if he has a truly invigorating purpose within, of anything that doesn’t directly align with that, of the easy or the unnecessary, he will never stray from the strictly straightforward process unless he gains something substantial from it. Even when confident of its relevance, he will still question its usefulness. Is it worthwhile, can we afford to focus on just that, on just that figure or literary reference, at that moment?—Excess! he will fear that, like a runner straining his muscles. For in reality, all art consists of eliminating excess, from the final polish of the gem cutter blowing away the last speck of invisible dust, back to the initial vision of [20] the finished work waiting to emerge, lying somewhere, according to Michelangelo's imagination, within the rough-hewn block of stone.
And what applies to figure or flower must be understood of all other accidental or removable ornaments of writing whatever; and not of specific ornament only, but of all that latent colour and imagery which language as such carries in it. A lover of words for their own sake, to whom nothing about them is unimportant, a minute and constant observer of their physiognomy, he will be on the alert not only for obviously mixed metaphors of course, but for the metaphor that is mixed in all our speech, though a rapid use may involve no cognition of it. Currently recognising the incident, the colour, the physical elements or particles in words like absorb, consider, extract, to take the first that occur, he will avail himself of them, as further adding to the resources of expression. The elementary particles of language will be realised as colour and light and shade through his scholarly living in the full sense of them. Still opposing the constant degradation of language by those who use it carelessly, he will not treat coloured glass as if it were clear; and while half the world is using figure unconsciously, will be fully aware not only of all that latent figurative texture in speech, but of the vague, lazy, half-formed personification—a rhetoric, depressing, and worse than nothing, [21] because it has no really rhetorical motive—which plays so large a part there, and, as in the case of more ostentatious ornament, scrupulously exact of it, from syllable to syllable, its precise value.
And what applies to figures or flowers should be understood for all other accidental or removable writing ornaments, not just specific ones, but all the hidden color and imagery that language inherently carries. A lover of words for their own sake, who finds everything about them significant, a detailed and constant observer of their character, will be alert not just for obviously mixed metaphors but for the blended metaphors present in all our speech, even when quick usage might make them unnoticed. By recognizing the incident, color, and physical elements or particles in words like absorb, consider, and extract—just to name a few—he will use them as additional resources for expression. The fundamental elements of language will be seen as color and light and shade through his scholarly engagement with them in the fullest sense. While opposing the ongoing degradation of language by careless users, he won’t treat colored glass as if it's clear; and while half the world uses figures unconsciously, he will be acutely aware not only of the underlying figurative texture in speech but also of the vague, lazy, half-formed personification—a kind of rhetoric that is disappointing and worse than nothing, because it lacks a genuine rhetorical motive—which plays a significant role, and, like more showy ornaments, is meticulously exact from syllable to syllable in its precise value.
So far I have been speaking of certain conditions of the literary art arising out of the medium or material in or upon which it works, the essential qualities of language and its aptitudes for contingent ornamentation, matters which define scholarship as science and good taste respectively. They are both subservient to a more intimate quality of good style: more intimate, as coming nearer to the artist himself. The otiose, the facile, surplusage: why are these abhorrent to the true literary artist, except because, in literary as in all other art, structure is all-important, felt, or painfully missed, everywhere?—that architectural conception of work, which foresees the end in the beginning and never loses sight of it, and in every part is conscious of all the rest, till the last sentence does but, with undiminished vigour, unfold and justify the first—a condition of literary art, which, in contradistinction to another quality of the artist himself, to be spoken of later, I shall call the necessity of mind in style.
So far, I've been discussing certain aspects of literary art that come from the medium or material it uses, the essential qualities of language, and how it can be beautifully embellished. These factors define scholarship as a science and good taste in literary works. Both are secondary to a deeper aspect of good style: one that connects more closely to the artist themselves. Why do things like redundancy, simplicity, and excess disturb true literary artists? It's because, in literature as in all arts, structure is everything—it's either felt or painfully absent everywhere. This architectural approach to a work anticipates the end from the beginning and stays focused on it, with each part aware of the whole, so that the final sentence unfolds and justifies the first with the same powerful energy. This aspect of literary art, which differs from another quality of the artist that I will discuss later, I will refer to as the necessity of thought in style.
An acute philosophical writer, the late Dean Mansel (a writer whose works illustrate the literary beauty there may be in closeness, and with obvious repression or economy of a fine [22] rhetorical gift) wrote a book, of fascinating precision in a very obscure subject, to show that all the technical laws of logic are but means of securing, in each and all of its apprehensions, the unity, the strict identity with itself, of the apprehending mind. All the laws of good writing aim at a similar unity or identity of the mind in all the processes by which the word is associated to its import. The term is right, and has its essential beauty, when it becomes, in a manner, what it signifies, as with the names of simple sensations. To give the phrase, the sentence, the structural member, the entire composition, song, or essay, a similar unity with its subject and with itself:—style is in the right way when it tends towards that. All depends upon the original unity, the vital wholeness and identity, of the initiatory apprehension or view. So much is true of all art, which therefore requires always its logic, its comprehensive reason—insight, foresight, retrospect, in simultaneous action—true, most of all, of the literary art, as being of all the arts most closely cognate to the abstract intelligence. Such logical coherency may be evidenced not merely in the lines of composition as a whole, but in the choice of a single word, while it by no means interferes with, but may even prescribe, much variety, in the building of the sentence for instance, or in the manner, argumentative, descriptive, discursive, of this or that [23] part or member of the entire design. The blithe, crisp sentence, decisive as a child's expression of its needs, may alternate with the long-contending, victoriously intricate sentence; the sentence, born with the integrity of a single word, relieving the sort of sentence in which, if you look closely, you can see much contrivance, much adjustment, to bring a highly qualified matter into compass at one view. For the literary architecture, if it is to be rich and expressive, involves not only foresight of the end in the beginning, but also development or growth of design, in the process of execution, with many irregularities, surprises, and afterthoughts; the contingent as well as the necessary being subsumed under the unity of the whole. As truly, to the lack of such architectural design, of a single, almost visual, image, vigorously informing an entire, perhaps very intricate, composition, which shall be austere, ornate, argumentative, fanciful, yet true from first to last to that vision within, may be attributed those weaknesses of conscious or unconscious repetition of word, phrase, motive, or member of the whole matter, indicating, as Flaubert was aware, an original structure in thought not organically complete. With such foresight, the actual conclusion will most often get itself written out of hand, before, in the more obvious sense, the work is finished. With some strong and leading sense of the world, the [24] tight hold of which secures true composition and not mere loose accretion, the literary artist, I suppose, goes on considerately, setting joint to joint, sustained by yet restraining the productive ardour, retracing the negligences of his first sketch, repeating his steps only that he may give the reader a sense of secure and restful progress, readjusting mere assonances even, that they may soothe the reader, or at least not interrupt him on his way; and then, somewhere before the end comes, is burdened, inspired, with his conclusion, and betimes delivered of it, leaving off, not in weariness and because he finds himself at an end, but in all the freshness of volition. His work now structurally complete, with all the accumulating effect of secondary shades of meaning, he finishes the whole up to the just proportion of that ante-penultimate conclusion, and all becomes expressive. The house he has built is rather a body he has informed. And so it happens, to its greater credit, that the better interest even of a narrative to be recounted, a story to be told, will often be in its second reading. And though there are instances of great writers who have been no artists, an unconscious tact sometimes directing work in which we may detect, very pleasurably, many of the effects of conscious art, yet one of the greatest pleasures of really good prose literature is in the critical tracing out of that conscious artistic structure, and the pervading sense of it [25] as we read. Yet of poetic literature too; for, in truth, the kind of constructive intelligence here supposed is one of the forms of the imagination.
An insightful philosophical writer, the late Dean Mansel (whose works showcase the literary beauty found in subtlety, along with a clear restraint or economy of a refined rhetorical talent) wrote a book with fascinating precision on a very obscure topic, to demonstrate that all the technical rules of logic serve to ensure that the understanding mind maintains unity and strict identity with itself in every thought. All the principles of good writing strive for a similar unity or identity of the mind in all processes that link words to their meanings. The term is correct and possesses essential beauty when it effectively embodies what it represents, much like names for simple sensations. To give the phrase, sentence, structural element, or entire composition—whether it's a poem, song, or essay—a similar unity with its subject and itself: style is on the right track when it moves toward that. Everything relies on the original unity, the vital wholeness and identity, of the initial thought or perspective. This applies to all forms of art, which thus always requires its logic, its comprehensive reasoning—insight, foresight, and reflection in simultaneous action—especially true for literary art, as it is the most closely aligned with abstract intelligence. Such logical coherence can be seen not only in the overall structure but also in the choice of a single word. It doesn't interfere with, but can even encourage, a great deal of variety in sentence construction, for example, or in the argumentative, descriptive, or discursive manner of different parts of the entire piece. A light, crisp sentence, as clear as a child's expression of need, can alternate with an intricate, complex sentence. The sentence, maintaining the integrity of a single word, can contrast with sentences that, on close inspection, reveal much planning and adjustment to fit a complex idea into a singular view. For literary architecture to be rich and expressive, it requires not only foresight of the end from the beginning but also the development or growth of design during execution, incorporating many irregularities, surprises, and afterthoughts; both the contingent and the necessary are integrated into the unity of the whole. Certainly, to the absence of such architectural design—of a single, almost visual, image powerfully informing an entire, possibly very complex, composition that can be austere, ornate, argumentative, fanciful, yet true to that inner vision from start to finish—can be attributed those weaknesses of conscious or unconscious repetition of words, phrases, themes, or aspects of the whole, indicating, as Flaubert recognized, an original structure of thought that is not organically complete. With such foresight, the actual conclusion often emerges straightforwardly before, in the more apparent sense, the work is completed. With a strong and guiding sense of the world, the firm grasp of which ensures true composition and not merely loose assembly, the literary artist moves carefully, connecting each part, while still channeling and restraining their creative energy, revisiting the oversights of their initial draft, retracing their steps to provide the reader with a sense of secure and smooth progress, even adjusting mere sounds to soothe the reader, or at least not disrupt them on their journey; and then, somewhere before reaching the end, they become filled with their conclusion and naturally express it, finishing not out of fatigue or simply because they've reached an end, but with all the freshness of choice. Their work is now structurally complete, with all the cumulative effect of nuanced meanings, bringing the entire piece in line with that penultimate conclusion, making everything expressive. The house they’ve built is more like a body they’ve infused with life. Consequently, to its greater merit, the best interest of a narrative being told will often come through in its second reading. Although there are examples of great writers who lacked artistry, an unconscious intuition sometimes guiding work from which we can delightfully detect many effects of conscious craftsmanship, one of the greatest pleasures of truly good prose literature lies in critically uncovering that deliberate artistic structure and the pervasive sense of it as we read. This is also true for poetic literature; indeed, the constructive intelligence proposed here is one of the forms of imagination.
That is the special function of mind, in style. Mind and soul:—hard to ascertain philosophically, the distinction is real enough practically, for they often interfere, are sometimes in conflict, with each other. Blake, in the last century, is an instance of preponderating soul, embarrassed, at a loss, in an era of preponderating mind. As a quality of style, at all events, soul is a fact, in certain writers—the way they have of absorbing language, of attracting it into the peculiar spirit they are of, with a subtlety which makes the actual result seem like some inexplicable inspiration. By mind, the literary artist reaches us, through static and objective indications of design in his work, legible to all. By soul, he reaches us, somewhat capriciously perhaps, one and not another, through vagrant sympathy and a kind of immediate contact. Mind we cannot choose but approve where we recognise it; soul may repel us, not because we misunderstand it. The way in which theological interests sometimes avail themselves of language is perhaps the best illustration of the force I mean to indicate generally in literature, by the word soul. Ardent religious persuasion may exist, may make its way, without finding any equivalent heat in language: or, again, it may enkindle [26] words to various degrees, and when it really takes hold of them doubles its force. Religious history presents many remarkable instances in which, through no mere phrase-worship, an unconscious literary tact has, for the sensitive, laid open a privileged pathway from one to another. "The altar-fire," people say, "has touched those lips!" The Vulgate, the English Bible, the English Prayer-Book, the writings of Swedenborg, the Tracts for the Times:—there, we have instances of widely different and largely diffused phases of religious feeling in operation as soul in style. But something of the same kind acts with similar power in certain writers of quite other than theological literature, on behalf of some wholly personal and peculiar sense of theirs. Most easily illustrated by theological literature, this quality lends to profane writers a kind of religious influence. At their best, these writers become, as we say sometimes, "prophets"; such character depending on the effect not merely of their matter, but of their matter as allied to, in "electric affinity" with, peculiar form, and working in all cases by an immediate sympathetic contact, on which account it is that it may be called soul, as opposed to mind, in style. And this too is a faculty of choosing and rejecting what is congruous or otherwise, with a drift towards unity—unity of atmosphere here, as there of design—soul securing colour (or perfume, might [27] we say?) as mind secures form, the latter being essentially finite, the former vague or infinite, as the influence of a living person is practically infinite. There are some to whom nothing has any real interest, or real meaning, except as operative in a given person; and it is they who best appreciate the quality of soul in literary art. They seem to know a person, in a book, and make way by intuition: yet, although they thus enjoy the completeness of a personal information, it is still a characteristic of soul, in this sense of the word, that it does but suggest what can never be uttered, not as being different from, or more obscure than, what actually gets said, but as containing that plenary substance of which there is only one phase or facet in what is there expressed.
That’s the unique role of the mind in style. Mind and soul—philosophically hard to define, but the difference is clear in practice, as they often overlap and sometimes conflict with each other. Blake, from the last century, represents a predominant soul struggling in an era dominated by mind. Regardless, soul is a real quality of style in certain writers—their way of absorbing language, drawing it into their unique spirit with a subtlety that makes the final result feel like some mysterious inspiration. Through mind, the literary artist connects with us using clear and objective elements of design in their work, understandable to everyone. Through soul, their connection might feel random, reaching some and not others, via a wandering sympathy and a kind of immediate connection. We can't help but appreciate mind when we recognize it; soul may put us off, not because we misunderstand it. The way theological interests sometimes use language might be the best example of the impact I mean to highlight in literature by the term soul. Strong religious conviction can exist and make its way without generating the same intensity in language; or it can ignite words to various degrees, and when it really grips them, it intensifies its impact. Religious history has many notable instances where, without mere obsession with phrases, an unconscious literary skill has opened a special pathway for the perceptive. “The altar-fire has touched those lips!” people say. The Vulgate, the English Bible, the English Prayer Book, the writings of Swedenborg, the Tracts for the Times—these are examples of diverse and widely spread expressions of religious feeling acting as soul in style. But something similar operates with equal force in certain writers of non-theological literature, driven by their personal and unique sense. Most easily shown in theological literature, this quality gives secular writers a touch of religious influence. At their best, these writers become, as we sometimes say, “prophets”; a role that depends on the impact of their matter, not just in isolation but as connected to, in “electric affinity” with, unique form, all working through immediate sympathetic connection, which is why we call it soul, as opposed to mind in style. This also involves the ability to choose and reject what fits or doesn’t, aiming for unity—unity of atmosphere here, and unity of design there—soul providing color (or fragrance, perhaps?) while mind provides form, the latter being essentially finite, the former vague or infinite, similar to the practical infinity of a living person's influence. Some people find nothing truly interesting or meaningful except as it relates to a specific person; and they are the ones who most appreciate the quality of soul in literary art. They seem to know a person in a book and navigate by intuition; yet, while they enjoy the completeness of personal insight, it’s also a trait of soul, in this sense, that it merely hints at what can never fully be expressed—not because it’s different from or more obscure than what gets said, but because it holds that complete essence of which only one aspect is captured in what is articulated.
If all high things have their martyrs, Gustave Flaubert might perhaps rank as the martyr of literary style. In his printed correspondence, a curious series of letters, written in his twenty-fifth year, records what seems to have been his one other passion—a series of letters which, with its fine casuistries, its firmly repressed anguish, its tone of harmonious grey, and the sense of disillusion in which the whole matter ends, might have been, a few slight changes supposed, one of his own fictions. Writing to Madame X. certainly he does display, by "taking thought" mainly, by constant and delicate pondering, as in his love for literature, a heart really moved, but [28] still more, and as the pledge of that emotion, a loyalty to his work. Madame X., too, is a literary artist, and the best gifts he can send her are precepts of perfection in art, counsels for the effectual pursuit of that better love. In his love-letters it is the pains and pleasures of art he insists on, its solaces: he communicates secrets, reproves, encourages, with a view to that. Whether the lady was dissatisfied with such divided or indirect service, the reader is not enabled to see; but sees that, on Flaubert's part at least, a living person could be no rival of what was, from first to last, his leading passion, a somewhat solitary and exclusive one.
If all great things have their martyrs, Gustave Flaubert might be considered the martyr of literary style. In his published letters, a fascinating collection written when he was twenty-five, he reveals what seems to be his only true passion—a series of letters that, with its intricate reasoning, suppressed anguish, harmonious tone of grey, and the sense of disillusion at its conclusion, could almost have been one of his own stories with just a few minor adjustments. In writing to Madame X, he clearly shows, through his deep contemplation and constant delicate reflection, similar to his love for literature, a genuinely moved heart, but even more so, a commitment to his work as a testament to that emotion. Madame X is also a literary artist, and the best gifts he can offer her are insights into artistic perfection and advice for achieving that higher love. In his love letters, he emphasizes the pains and pleasures of art, its comforts: he shares secrets, offers critique, and provides encouragement with that in mind. Whether the lady was unhappy with this somewhat divided or indirect attention is unclear to the reader; however, it’s evident that, for Flaubert, a living person could never compete with what was, from beginning to end, his primary passion—one that was somewhat solitary and exclusive.
I must scold you (he writes) for one thing, which shocks, scandalises me, the small concern, namely, you show for art just now. As regards glory be it so: there, I approve. But for art!—the one thing in life that is good and real—can you compare with it an earthly love?—prefer the adoration of a relative beauty to the cultus of the true beauty? Well! I tell you the truth. That is the one thing good in me: the one thing I have, to me estimable. For yourself, you blend with the beautiful a heap of alien things, the useful, the agreeable, what not?—
I have to criticize you (he writes) for one thing that shocks and disturbs me—the little regard you're showing for art right now. As for glory, that's fine; I can accept that. But art!—the only thing in life that's genuinely good and real—can you really compare it to a fleeting love? Would you rather cherish a superficial beauty over the worship of true beauty? Well! I'm telling you the truth. That's the one thing good in me: the only thing I truly value. As for you, you mix the beautiful with a bunch of unrelated things—the useful, the pleasant, and whatnot?
The only way not to be unhappy is to shut yourself up in art, and count everything else as nothing. Pride takes the place of all beside when it is established on a large basis. Work! God wills it. That, it seems to me, is clear.—+
The only way to avoid being unhappy is to immerse yourself in art and consider everything else insignificant. When pride is built on a solid foundation, it replaces everything else. Work! It's what God wants. That, it seems to me, is obvious.—+
I am reading over again the Aeneid, certain verses of which I repeat to myself to satiety. There are phrases there which stay in one's head, by which I find myself beset, as with those musical airs which are for ever returning, and cause you pain, you love them so much. I observe that I no longer laugh much, and am no longer depressed. I am ripe. You talk of my serenity, and envy me. It may well surprise you. Sick, [29] irritated, the prey a thousand times a day of cruel pain, I continue my labour like a true working-man, who, with sleeves turned up, in the sweat of his brow, beats away at his anvil, never troubling himself whether it rains or blows, for hail or thunder. I was not like that formerly. The change has taken place naturally, though my will has counted for something in the matter.—
I’m reading the Aeneid again, and I keep reciting certain lines over and over. There are phrases that stick in your mind, like those catchy tunes that keep coming back and make you feel a bittersweet kind of joy. I notice I don’t laugh much anymore, and I’m not really sad either. I’ve reached a point of maturity. You mention my calmness and feel a bit envious, which might surprise you. Sick, frustrated, constantly battling painful moments throughout the day, I keep working like a true laborer, sleeves rolled up, sweating it out at my anvil, not minding whether it rains or storms, or if there’s hail or thunder. I wasn't like this before. This change has happened naturally, although my determination played a role in it.
Those who write in good style are sometimes accused of a neglect of ideas, and of the moral end, as if the end of the physician were something else than healing, of the painter than painting-as if the end of art were not, before all else, the beautiful.
Those who write well are sometimes criticized for ignoring ideas and moral purposes, as if the goal of a doctor were anything other than healing or the goal of a painter anything other than painting—as if the primary purpose of art weren't to create beauty.
What, then, did Flaubert understand by beauty, in the art he pursued with so much fervour, with so much self-command? Let us hear a sympathetic commentator:—
What, then, did Flaubert mean by beauty in the art he passionately pursued with such control? Let's listen to a sympathetic commentator:—
Possessed of an absolute belief that there exists but one way of expressing one thing, one word to call it by, one adjective to qualify, one verb to animate it, he gave himself to superhuman labour for the discovery, in every phrase, of that word, that verb, that epithet. In this way, he believed in some mysterious harmony of expression, and when a true word seemed to him to lack euphony still went on seeking another, with invincible patience, certain that he had not yet got hold of the unique word.... A thousand preoccupations would beset him at the same moment, always with this desperate certitude fixed in his spirit: Among all the expressions in the world, all forms and turns of expression, there is but one—one form, one mode—to express what I want to say.
He was completely convinced that there was only one way to express anything—one word to name it, one adjective to describe it, one verb to bring it to life. He devoted himself to an incredible effort to find, in every phrase, that word, that verb, that adjective. He believed in a mysterious harmony of expression, and when a word that felt right didn't sound pleasing, he continued searching for another, with unwavering patience, sure that he hadn't yet found the perfect word... A thousand worries would crowd his mind at once, but always with this desperate certainty deep in his heart: Among all the expressions in the world, all forms and ways of saying things, there is only one—one form, one way—to express what I want to convey.
The one word for the one thing, the one thought, amid the multitude of words, terms, that might just do: the problem of style was there!—the unique word, phrase, sentence, paragraph, essay, or song, absolutely proper to the single mental presentation or vision within.
The one word for the one thing, the one thought, amid the multitude of words, terms, that might just do: the problem of style was there!—the unique word, phrase, sentence, paragraph, essay, or song, absolutely proper to the single mental presentation or vision within.
[30] In that perfect justice, over and above the many contingent and removable beauties with which beautiful style may charm us, but which it can exist without, independent of them yet dexterously availing itself of them, omnipresent in good work, in function at every point, from single epithets to the rhythm of a whole book, lay the specific, indispensable, very intellectual, beauty of literature, the possibility of which constitutes it a fine art.
[30] In that perfect justice, beyond the many temporary and changeable aspects that beautiful writing might captivate us with, but which can exist without them, while skillfully utilizing them, always present in good work, functioning at every level, from individual words to the flow of an entire book, lies the unique, essential, intellectual beauty of literature, the existence of which makes it a fine art.
One seems to detect the influence of a philosophic idea there, the idea of a natural economy, of some pre-existent adaptation, between a relative, somewhere in the world of thought, and its correlative, somewhere in the world of language—both alike, rather, somewhere in the mind of the artist, desiderative, expectant, inventive—meeting each other with the readiness of "soul and body reunited," in Blake's rapturous design; and, in fact, Flaubert was fond of giving his theory philosophical expression.—
One can sense the influence of a philosophical idea here, the idea of a natural economy, of some pre-existing adaptation between a concept, found somewhere in the realm of thought, and its counterpart, somewhere in the realm of language—both existing, rather, somewhere in the artist's mind, yearning, expectant, inventive—coming together with the ease of "soul and body reunited," in Blake's ecstatic design; in fact, Flaubert liked to articulate his theory in philosophical terms.
There are no beautiful thoughts (he would say) without beautiful forms, and conversely. As it is impossible to extract from a physical body the qualities which really constitute it—colour, extension, and the like—without reducing it to a hollow abstraction, in a word, without destroying it; just so it is impossible to detach the form from the idea, for the idea only exists by virtue of the form.
There are no beautiful thoughts (he would say) without beautiful forms, and vice versa. Just as you can't take color, shape, and the other qualities that make up a physical body without turning it into a hollow concept—essentially destroying it—similarly, you can't separate the form from the idea because the idea only exists because of the form.
All, the recognised flowers, the removable ornaments of literature (including harmony and ease in reading aloud, very carefully considered [31] by him) counted, certainly; for these too are part of the actual value of what one says. But still, after all, with Flaubert, the search, the unwearied research, was not for the smooth, or winsome, or forcible word, as such, as with false Ciceronians, but quite simply and honestly, for the word's adjustment to its meaning. The first condition of this must be, of course, to know yourself, to have ascertained your own sense exactly. Then, if we suppose an artist, he says to the reader,—I want you to see precisely what I see. Into the mind sensitive to "form," a flood of random sounds, colours, incidents, is ever penetrating from the world without, to become, by sympathetic selection, a part of its very structure, and, in turn, the visible vesture and expression of that other world it sees so steadily within, nay, already with a partial conformity thereto, to be refined, enlarged, corrected, at a hundred points; and it is just there, just at those doubtful points that the function of style, as tact or taste, intervenes. The unique term will come more quickly to one than another, at one time than another, according also to the kind of matter in question. Quickness and slowness, ease and closeness alike, have nothing to do with the artistic character of the true word found at last. As there is a charm of ease, so there is also a special charm in the signs of discovery, of effort and contention towards a due end, as so often with Flaubert himself—in the style which has [32] been pliant, as only obstinate, durable metal can be, to the inherent perplexities and recusancy of a certain difficult thought.
All the recognized elements, the removable decorations of literature (including rhythm and ease in reading aloud, which he carefully considered) certainly matter; they're part of the true value of what you express. However, with Flaubert, the pursuit wasn't for smooth, charming, or forceful words, like with pretentious Ciceronians, but rather a sincere search for words that fit their meaning. The first requirement for this is, of course, to know yourself and to understand your own meaning clearly. Then, if we assume an artist, they tell the reader— I want you to see exactly what I see. A mind sensitive to "form" constantly receives a flood of random sounds, colors, and events from the outside world, which, through careful selection, becomes part of its very essence and, in turn, reflects and expresses that inner world it perceives with such clarity. It’s partially aligned with that external world, refined, expanded, and corrected at numerous points. It is precisely at those uncertain points that the role of style, as intuition or taste, comes into play. A unique term may come to one person quicker than to another, or at different times, depending on the subject matter. Both speed and slowness, ease and complexity, are unrelated to the artistic nature of the perfect word discovered in the end. Just as there’s a charm in ease, there’s also a special allure in the marks of discovery, struggle, and effort towards a proper conclusion, as often seen with Flaubert himself—in the style that has been adaptable, as only stubborn, resilient metal can be, to the inherent complexities and resistance of certain challenging thoughts.
If Flaubert had not told us, perhaps we should never have guessed how tardy and painful his own procedure really was, and after reading his confession may think that his almost endless hesitation had much to do with diseased nerves. Often, perhaps, the felicity supposed will be the product of a happier, a more exuberant nature than Flaubert's. Aggravated, certainly, by a morbid physical condition, that anxiety in "seeking the phrase," which gathered all the other small ennuis of a really quiet existence into a kind of battle, was connected with his lifelong contention against facile poetry, facile art—art, facile and flimsy; and what constitutes the true artist is not the slowness or quickness of the process, but the absolute success of the result. As with those labourers in the parable, the prize is independent of the mere length of the actual day's work. "You talk," he writes, odd, trying lover, to Madame X.—
If Flaubert hadn't told us, we might never have realized just how slow and painful his process really was, and after reading his confession, we might think that his almost endless hesitation had a lot to do with his frazzled nerves. Often, the happiness we assume will come from a more cheerful, lively nature than Flaubert's. Certainly worsened by a poor physical condition, that anxiety in "finding the right words," which turned all the small annoyances of a generally calm life into a kind of struggle, was tied to his lifelong battle against easy poetry and superficial art—art that is simple and weak; and what makes a true artist isn't whether they're slow or quick, but the absolute success of the outcome. Just like those workers in the parable, the reward doesn't depend on how long the day's work is. "You talk," he writes, oddly, to Madame X.—
"You talk of the exclusiveness of my literary tastes. That might have enabled you to divine what kind of a person I am in the matter of love. I grow so hard to please as a literary artist, that I am driven to despair. I shall end by not writing another line."
"You mention how exclusive my literary tastes are. That might have helped you figure out what I'm like when it comes to love. I become so tough to satisfy as a writer that it drives me to despair. I might just end up not writing another word."
"Happy," he cries, in a moment of discouragement at that patient labour, which for him, certainly, was the condition of a great success—[33]
"Happy," he yells, in a moment of frustration at that steady effort, which for him, without a doubt, was the key to great success—[33]
Happy those who have no doubts of themselves! who lengthen out, as the pen runs on, all that flows forth from their brains. As for me, I hesitate, I disappoint myself, turn round upon myself in despite: my taste is augmented in proportion as my natural vigour decreases, and I afflict my soul over some dubious word out of all proportion to the pleasure I get from a whole page of good writing. One would have to live two centuries to attain a true idea of any matter whatever. What Buffon said is a big blasphemy: genius is not long-continued patience. Still, there is some truth in the statement, and more than people think, especially as regards our own day. Art! art! art! bitter deception! phantom that glows with light, only to lead one on to destruction...
Happy are those who have no doubts about themselves! They can effortlessly express all that flows from their minds as easily as a pen glides across the page. As for me, I hesitate, I let myself down, and I get caught up in my own thoughts: my taste grows more refined as my natural energy wanes, and I torment myself over a single unclear word, which is completely out of proportion to the joy I derive from an entire page of good writing. One would need to live for two centuries to truly understand any subject. What Buffon said is quite a bold statement: genius isn’t just enduring patience. Still, there’s some truth to it, perhaps more than people realize, especially in today's world. Art! Art! Art! A bitter deception! A shining illusion that glows brightly, only to lead you to ruin...
Again—
Once more—
I am growing so peevish about my writing. I am like a man whose ear is true but who plays falsely on the violin: his fingers refuse to reproduce precisely those sounds of which he has the inward sense. Then the tears come rolling down from the poor scraper's eyes and the bow falls from his hand.
I’m getting really frustrated with my writing. I feel like a person who can hear the music perfectly but can’t play it right on the violin: my fingers just won’t create the exact sounds that I can imagine. Then the tears start streaming down from the poor guy’s eyes, and he drops the bow from his hand.
Coming slowly or quickly, when it comes, as it came with so much labour of mind, but also with so much lustre, to Gustave Flaubert, this discovery of the word will be, like all artistic success and felicity, incapable of strict analysis: effect of an intuitive condition of mind, it must be recognised by like intuition on the part of the reader, and a sort of immediate sense. In every one of those masterly sentences of Flaubert there was, below all mere contrivance, shaping and afterthought, by some happy instantaneous concourse of the various faculties of the mind with each other, the exact apprehension of what was needed to carry the meaning. And that it fits with absolute justice will be a judgment of [34] immediate sense in the appreciative reader. We all feel this in what may be called inspired translation. Well! all language involves translation from inward to outward. In literature, as in all forms of art, there are the absolute and the merely relative or accessory beauties; and precisely in that exact proportion of the term to its purpose is the absolute beauty of style, prose or verse. All the good qualities, the beauties, of verse also, are such, only as precise expression.
Coming slowly or quickly, when it arrives, just as it did for Gustave Flaubert with so much mental effort and brilliance, this discovery of the word will be, like all artistic success and happiness, impossible to analyze strictly: it’s a result of an intuitive state of mind that must be recognized by similar intuition from the reader, creating a kind of immediate understanding. In each of Flaubert's masterful sentences, beneath all the deliberate crafting and reconsideration, lies a fortunate instant where the different mental faculties come together, capturing exactly what is needed to convey the meaning. The way it perfectly matches the intention will be an immediate judgment for the appreciative reader. We all experience this in what might be called inspired translation. Well! every language involves translating from the inner self to the outer expression. In literature, as in all art forms, there are absolute beauties and merely relative or supplementary beauties; and it is precisely in the right proportion of the term to its purpose that the absolute beauty of style, whether prose or verse, exists. All the good qualities and beauties of verse are similarly only seen as precise expression.
In the highest as in the lowliest literature, then, the one indispensable beauty is, after all, truth:—truth to bare fact in the latter, as to some personal sense of fact, diverted somewhat from men's ordinary sense of it, in the former; truth there as accuracy, truth here as expression, that finest and most intimate form of truth, the vraie vérité. And what an eclectic principle this really is! employing for its one sole purpose—that absolute accordance of expression to idea—all other literary beauties and excellences whatever: how many kinds of style it covers, explains, justifies, and at the same time safeguards! Scott's facility, Flaubert's deeply pondered evocation of "the phrase," are equally good art. Say what you have to say, what you have a will to say, in the simplest, the most direct and exact manner possible, with no surplusage:—there, is the justification of the sentence so fortunately born, "entire, smooth, and round," that it needs no punctuation, and also [35] (that is the point!) of the most elaborate period, if it be right in its elaboration. Here is the office of ornament: here also the purpose of restraint in ornament. As the exponent of truth, that austerity (the beauty, the function, of which in literature Flaubert understood so well) becomes not the correctness or purism of the mere scholar, but a security against the otiose, a jealous exclusion of what does not really tell towards the pursuit of relief, of life and vigour in the portraiture of one's sense. License again, the making free with rule, if it be indeed, as people fancy, a habit of genius, flinging aside or transforming all that opposes the liberty of beautiful production, will be but faith to one's own meaning. The seeming baldness of Le Rouge et Le Noir is nothing in itself; the wild ornament of Les Misérables is nothing in itself; and the restraint of Flaubert, amid a real natural opulence, only redoubled beauty—the phrase so large and so precise at the same time, hard as bronze, in service to the more perfect adaptation of words to their matter. Afterthoughts, retouchings, finish, will be of profit only so far as they too really serve to bring out the original, initiative, generative, sense in them.
In both the highest and lowest forms of literature, the one essential beauty is, after all, truth: truth to bare facts in the latter, and to a more personal sense of facts, slightly diverging from the common understanding, in the former. Truth manifests as accuracy in one case and as expression, the most delicate and intimate form of truth, in the other—the vrai vérité. What an eclectic principle this is! It uses everything else that contributes to the complete alignment of expression and idea as its sole purpose, covering, explaining, justifying, and simultaneously protecting countless styles. Scott's ease and Flaubert's deeply considered crafting of “the phrase” are both equally valid art. Convey what you need to express in the simplest, most straightforward, and precise way possible, without any excess: that is the rationale behind the sentence that is “entire, smooth, and round,” needing no punctuation, and also (that’s the key!) the most intricate sentence, provided it’s well-crafted. This is the role of ornamentation: and it also defines the purpose of restraint in embellishment. As the embodiment of truth, that austerity (which Flaubert understood so well as a beauty and function in literature) transforms from mere correctness or purism of the scholar into a safeguard against the unnecessary, a careful exclusion of anything that doesn’t actually contribute to the quest for relief, life, and vigor in portraying one’s perspective. License, that freedom to bend rules, if viewed as a genius's natural tendency to discard or alter anything that limits the freedom of beautiful creation, will ultimately reflect one’s true meaning. The apparent simplicity of Le Rouge et Le Noir is meaningless on its own; the elaborate ornamentation of Les Misérables is not valuable in isolation; and Flaubert’s restraint amidst real natural richness only enhances beauty—the phrases that are both broad and precise at once, as robust as bronze, perfectly aligning words with their essence. Touch-ups, refinements, and finishing will only be beneficial as long as they genuinely serve to highlight the original, pioneering, generative meaning within them.
In this way, according to the well-known saying, "The style is the man," complex or simple, in his individuality, his plenary sense of what he really has to say, his sense of the world; all cautions regarding style arising out of so many [36] natural scruples as to the medium through which alone he can expose that inward sense of things, the purity of this medium, its laws or tricks of refraction: nothing is to be left there which might give conveyance to any matter save that. Style in all its varieties, reserved or opulent, terse, abundant, musical, stimulant, academic, so long as each is really characteristic or expressive, finds thus its justification, the sumptuous good taste of Cicero being as truly the man himself, and not another, justified, yet insured inalienably to him, thereby, as would have been his portrait by Raffaelle, in full consular splendour, on his ivory chair.
In this way, as the saying goes, "Style is the man." Whether complex or simple, it reflects his individuality and deep understanding of what he truly wants to express, along with his perspective on the world. All concerns about style stem from natural hesitations about the medium through which he can share his inner thoughts—the purity of that medium, its rules, or distortions. Nothing should be included that might distract from the intended message. Style, in all its forms—reserved or lavish, concise or flowing, melodic, engaging, academic—can be justified as long as it is genuinely characteristic and expressive. The exquisite taste of Cicero exemplifies this, representing him authentically and unmistakably, much like a portrait by Raffaelle, showing him in full consular splendor on his ivory chair.
A relegation, you may say perhaps—a relegation of style to the subjectivity, the mere caprice, of the individual, which must soon transform it into mannerism. Not so! since there is, under the conditions supposed, for those elements of the man, for every lineament of the vision within, the one word, the one acceptable word, recognisable by the sensitive, by others "who have intelligence" in the matter, as absolutely as ever anything can be in the evanescent and delicate region of human language. The style, the manner, would be the man, not in his unreasoned and really uncharacteristic caprices, involuntary or affected, but in absolutely sincere apprehension of what is most real to him. But let us hear our French guide again.—
A downgrade, you might say—a downgrade of style to the whims and personal tastes of individuals, which will inevitably lead to it becoming mere affectation. Not at all! Because, under those assumed conditions, there exists, for those aspects of a person, for every feature of their inner vision, one word, one acceptable word, recognized by the sensitive and by those “who have understanding” in the matter, as clearly as anything can be in the fleeting and subtle realm of human language. The style, the manner, would reflect the person, not in their irrational and truly uncharacteristic whims, either involuntary or pretentious, but in their genuine understanding of what is most real to them. But let's hear from our French guide again.—
Styles (says Flaubert's commentator), Styles, as so many [37] peculiar moulds, each of which bears the mark of a particular writer, who is to pour into it the whole content of his ideas, were no part of his theory. What he believed in was Style: that is to say, a certain absolute and unique manner of expressing a thing, in all its intensity and colour. For him the form was the work itself. As in living creatures, the blood, nourishing the body, determines its very contour and external aspect, just so, to his mind, the matter, the basis, in a work of art, imposed, necessarily, the unique, the just expression, the measure, the rhythm—the form in all its characteristics.
Styles (according to Flaubert's commentator) are like many peculiar molds, each marked by a specific writer who fills it with their complete set of ideas. This was not part of his theory. What he believed in was Style: a distinct and absolute way of expressing something, fully capturing its intensity and color. For him, the form was the work itself. Just as the blood that nourishes a living creature shapes its very outline and outward appearance, in his view, the content or foundation of a work of art naturally dictates the unique and proper expression, the measure, the rhythm—the form in all its attributes.
If the style be the man, in all the colour and intensity of a veritable apprehension, it will be in a real sense "impersonal."
If style is the person, in all the color and intensity of a true understanding, it will genuinely be "impersonal."
I said, thinking of books like Victor Hugo's Les Misérables, that prose literature was the characteristic art of the nineteenth century, as others, thinking of its triumphs since the youth of Bach, have assigned that place to music. Music and prose literature are, in one sense, the opposite terms of art; the art of literature presenting to the imagination, through the intelligence, a range of interests, as free and various as those which music presents to it through sense. And certainly the tendency of what has been here said is to bring literature too under those conditions, by conformity to which music takes rank as the typically perfect art. If music be the ideal of all art whatever, precisely because in music it is impossible to distinguish the form from the substance or matter, the subject from the expression, then, literature, by finding its specific excellence in the absolute correspondence of the term to its import, will be [38] but fulfilling the condition of all artistic quality in things everywhere, of all good art.
I mentioned, thinking of books like Victor Hugo's Les Misérables, that prose literature was the defining art of the nineteenth century, just as some, considering its achievements since Bach’s time, have given that title to music. Music and prose literature represent, in a way, the opposite forms of art; literature engages the imagination through the intellect, showcasing a variety of interests as broad and diverse as those that music offers through the senses. And certainly, what has been stated here leans towards placing literature under the same conditions that elevate music as the ideally perfect art. If music is considered the ideal of all art forms because it’s impossible to separate the form from the substance or the subject from the expression, then literature, by achieving its unique excellence in the complete alignment of the term with its meaning, will simply be fulfilling the criteria for all artistic quality everywhere, for all great art.
Good art, but not necessarily great art; the distinction between great art and good art depending immediately, as regards literature at all events, not on its form, but on the matter. Thackeray's Esmond, surely, is greater art than Vanity Fair, by the greater dignity of its interests. It is on the quality of the matter it informs or controls, its compass, its variety, its alliance to great ends, or the depth of the note of revolt, or the largeness of hope in it, that the greatness of literary art depends, as The Divine Comedy, Paradise Lost, Les Misérables, The English Bible, are great art. Given the conditions I have tried to explain as constituting good art;—then, if it be devoted further to the increase of men's happiness, to the redemption of the oppressed, or the enlargement of our sympathies with each other, or to such presentment of new or old truth about ourselves and our relation to the world as may ennoble and fortify us in our sojourn here, or immediately, as with Dante, to the glory of God, it will be also great art; if, over and above those qualities I summed up as mind and soul—that colour and mystic perfume, and that reasonable structure, it has something of the soul of humanity in it, and finds its logical, its architectural place, in the great structure of human life.
Good art, but not necessarily great art; the difference between great art and good art relies not just on its form, especially in literature, but more on its content. Thackeray's Esmond is definitely greater art than Vanity Fair because of the greater dignity of its themes. The greatness of literary art depends on the quality of the content it conveys or shapes—its scope, its variety, its connection to significant goals, the depth of its sense of rebellion, or the breadth of its hope. Works like The Divine Comedy, Paradise Lost, Les Misérables, and The English Bible exemplify great art. Considering the conditions I've outlined as defining good art; if it also aims to enhance people's happiness, to free the oppressed, to expand our empathy for one another, or to present new or old truths about ourselves and our place in the world that can elevate and strengthen us during our time here, or directly, as with Dante, to honor God, then it will also be great art. Additionally, if it has that essence of humanity and finds its rightful place in the larger framework of human existence, alongside the qualities I described as mind and soul—that unique color and mystic fragrance, and that logical structure—then it truly embodies great art.
1888.
1888.
NOTES
NOTES
12. *Mr. Saintsbury, in his Specimens of English Prose, from Malory to Macaulay, has succeeded in tracing, through successive English prose-writers, the tradition of that severer beauty in them, of which this admirable scholar of our literature is known to be a lover. English Prose, from Mandeville to Thackeray, more recently "chosen and edited" by a younger scholar, Mr. Arthur Galton, of New College, Oxford, a lover of our literature at once enthusiastic and discreet, aims at a more various illustration of the eloquent powers of English prose, and is a delightful companion.
12. *Mr. Saintsbury, in his Specimens of English Prose, from Malory to Macaulay, has managed to trace, through various English prose writers, the tradition of a certain serious beauty in their work, which this respected scholar of our literature is known to appreciate. English Prose, from Mandeville to Thackeray, recently "chosen and edited" by a younger scholar, Mr. Arthur Galton, of New College, Oxford, who is both an enthusiastic and discerning lover of our literature, aims to provide a more diverse illustration of the expressive power of English prose and is a delightful read.
28. +In the original, the quoted material is not indented but instead appears in a smaller typeface; I have chosen to indent the material half an inch to make it easier to read.
28. +In the original, the quoted material isn't indented but instead appears in a smaller font; I've chosen to indent the material half an inch to make it easier to read.
WORDSWORTH
[39] SOME English critics at the beginning of the present century had a great deal to say concerning a distinction, of much importance, as they thought, in the true estimate of poetry, between the Fancy, and another more powerful faculty—the Imagination. This metaphysical distinction, borrowed originally from the writings of German philosophers, and perhaps not always clearly apprehended by those who talked of it, involved a far deeper and more vital distinction, with which indeed all true criticism more or less directly has to do, the distinction, namely, between higher and lower degrees of intensity in the poet's perception of his subject, and in his concentration of himself upon his work. Of those who dwelt upon the metaphysical distinction between the Fancy and the Imagination, it was Wordsworth who made the most of it, assuming it as the basis for the final classification of his poetical writings; and it is in these writings that the deeper and more vital distinction, which, as I have said, underlies the metaphysical [40] distinction, is most needed, and may best be illustrated.
[39] Some English critics at the start of this century had a lot to say about an important distinction they believed was key to truly understanding poetry: the difference between Fancy and a stronger faculty—Imagination. This metaphysical distinction, originally taken from the writings of German philosophers and perhaps not always clearly understood by those discussing it, involved a much deeper and more essential distinction. This is the distinction between higher and lower levels of intensity in how a poet perceives their subject and how focused they are on their work. Of those who focused on the metaphysical distinction between Fancy and Imagination, Wordsworth emphasized it the most, using it as the foundation for classifying his poetry. It is in these writings that the deeper and more essential distinction, which, as I mentioned, underpins the metaphysical distinction, is most necessary and can be best illustrated.
For nowhere is there so perplexed a mixture as in Wordsworth's own poetry, of work touched with intense and individual power, with work of almost no character at all. He has much conventional sentiment, and some of that insincere poetic diction, against which his most serious critical efforts were directed: the reaction in his political ideas, consequent on the excesses of 1795, makes him, at times, a mere declaimer on moral and social topics; and he seems, sometimes, to force an unwilling pen, and write by rule. By making the most of these blemishes it is possible to obscure the true aesthetic value of his work, just as his life also, a life of much quiet delicacy and independence, might easily be placed in a false focus, and made to appear a somewhat tame theme in illustration of the more obvious parochial virtues. And those who wish to understand his influence, and experience his peculiar savour, must bear with patience the presence of an alien element in Wordsworth's work, which never coalesced with what is really delightful in it, nor underwent his special power. Who that values his writings most has not felt the intrusion there, from time to time, of something tedious and prosaic? Of all poets equally great, he would gain most by a skilfully made anthology. Such a selection would show, in truth, not so much what he was, or to himself or others [41] seemed to be, as what, by the more energetic and fertile quality in his writings, he was ever tending to become. And the mixture in his work, as it actually stands, is so perplexed, that one fears to miss the least promising composition even, lest some precious morsel should be lying hidden within—the few perfect lines, the phrase, the single word perhaps, to which he often works up mechanically through a poem, almost the whole of which may be tame enough. He who thought that in all creative work the larger part was given passively, to the recipient mind, who waited so dutifully upon the gift, to whom so large a measure was sometimes given, had his times also of desertion and relapse; and he has permitted the impress of these too to remain in his work. And this duality there—the fitfulness with which the higher qualities manifest themselves in it, gives the effect in his poetry of a power not altogether his own, or under his control, which comes and goes when it will, lifting or lowering a matter, poor in itself; so that that old fancy which made the poet's art an enthusiasm, a form of divine possession, seems almost literally true of him.
For nowhere is there such a confusing mix as in Wordsworth's own poetry, where some pieces are filled with intense and unique strength, while others show almost no character at all. He has a lot of conventional sentiment and some of that insincere poetic language that his most serious critiques were aimed against. His political views reacted to the extremes of 1795, making him at times just a speaker on moral and social issues; and at times, it seems like he's forcing his pen to write, following a set formula. By emphasizing these flaws, it's easy to overlook the true aesthetic value of his work, just as his life, which was marked by quiet grace and independence, could easily be misrepresented as a rather bland example of more obvious local virtues. Those who want to understand his influence and appreciate his unique flavor must patiently accept the presence of an alien element in Wordsworth's work, which never blended with what is genuinely delightful in it, nor fully absorbed his special power. Who among his biggest fans hasn’t noticed, now and then, the interruption of something tedious and ordinary? Of all equally great poets, he would benefit the most from a well-crafted anthology. Such a selection would truly reveal not so much what he was, or what he seemed to be to himself or others, but what he was always striving to become through the more energetic and fertile quality in his writings. The mix in his work is so complex that one hesitates to dismiss even the least promising piece, for a hidden gem—perhaps a few perfect lines, a phrase, or a single word—could be tucked away, something he often reaches for mechanically throughout a poem that might be largely unremarkable. He, who believed that in all creative work, a large part is given passively to the receptive mind, which patiently awaits inspiration and is often generously rewarded, also experienced times of abandonment and setback; and he allowed the mark of these moments to linger in his work. This duality—the inconsistency with which the higher qualities appear—gives his poetry an effect of power that doesn't seem entirely his own or under his control, which comes and goes as it pleases, elevating or diminishing a subject that may be lacking in itself; so that old notion that the poet's craft is an enthusiasm, a form of divine possession, seems almost literally true for him.
This constant suggestion of an absolute duality between higher and lower moods, and the work done in them, stimulating one always to look below the surface, makes the reading of Wordsworth an excellent sort of training towards the things of art and poetry. It begets in those, [42] who, coming across him in youth, can bear him at all, a habit of reading between the lines, a faith in the effect of concentration and collectedness of mind in the right appreciation of poetry, an expectation of things, in this order, coming to one by means of a right discipline of the temper as well as of the intellect. He meets us with the promise that he has much, and something very peculiar, to give us, if we will follow a certain difficult way, and seems to have the secret of a special and privileged state of mind. And those who have undergone his influence, and followed this difficult way, are like people who have passed through some initiation, a disciplina arcani, by submitting to which they become able constantly to distinguish in art, speech, feeling, manners, that which is organic, animated, expressive, from that which is only conventional, derivative, inexpressive.
This ongoing idea of a clear divide between higher and lower moods, and the work created in those moods, encourages readers to look deeper, making Wordsworth an excellent training ground for engaging with art and poetry. It fosters in those who encounter him in their youth, and can tolerate him at all, a habit of reading between the lines, a belief in the power of focus and a calm mind for truly appreciating poetry, and an expectation that these insights will come through a disciplined approach to both emotions and intellect. He assures us that he has a lot to offer, something quite unique, if we are willing to follow a challenging path, and seems to hold the key to a special and privileged state of mind. Those who have experienced his influence and pursued this challenging path are like individuals who have undergone some kind of initiation, a disciplina arcani, which enables them to consistently differentiate in art, language, emotions, and behavior between what is organic, alive, and expressive, and what is merely conventional, derivative, and lacking expression.
But although the necessity of selecting these precious morsels for oneself is an opportunity for the exercise of Wordsworth's peculiar influence, and induces a kind of just criticism and true estimate of it, yet the purely literary product would have been more excellent, had the writer himself purged away that alien element. How perfect would have been the little treasury, shut between the covers of how thin a book! Let us suppose the desired separation made, the electric thread untwined, the golden pieces, [43] great and small, lying apart together.* What are the peculiarities of this residue? What special sense does Wordsworth exercise, and what instincts does he satisfy? What are the subjects and the motives which in him excite the imaginative faculty? What are the qualities in things and persons which he values, the impression and sense of which he can convey to others, in an extraordinary way?
But even though the need to choose these precious bits for oneself serves as a chance to experience Wordsworth's unique influence and encourages a fair criticism and true understanding of it, the purely literary result would have been even better if the writer had removed that foreign element. How perfect would the little collection have been, contained within the covers of such a slim book! Imagine the desired separation, the electric thread unwound, the golden pieces, great and small, lying apart together. What are the unique characteristics of this remainder? What specific insights does Wordsworth offer, and what instincts does he fulfill? What topics and motivations ignite his imaginative abilities? What qualities in people and things does he appreciate, and how does he convey that impression and feeling to others in an extraordinary way?
An intimate consciousness of the expression of natural things, which weighs, listens, penetrates, where the earlier mind passed roughly by, is a large element in the complexion of modern poetry. It has been remarked as a fact in mental history again and again. It reveals itself in many forms; but is strongest and most attractive in what is strongest and most attractive in modern literature. It is exemplified, almost equally, by writers as unlike each other as Senancour and Théophile Gautier: as a singular chapter in the history of the human mind, its growth might be traced from Rousseau to Chateaubriand, from Chateaubriand to Victor Hugo: it has doubtless some latent connexion with those pantheistic theories which locate an intelligent soul in material things, and have largely exercised men's minds in some modern systems of philosophy: it is traceable even in [44] the graver writings of historians: it makes as much difference between ancient and modern landscape art, as there is between the rough masks of an early mosaic and a portrait by Reynolds or Gainsborough. Of this new sense, the writings of Wordsworth are the central and elementary expression: he is more simply and entirely occupied with it than any other poet, though there are fine expressions of precisely the same thing in so different a poet as Shelley. There was in his own character a certain contentment, a sort of inborn religious placidity, seldom found united with a sensibility so mobile as his, which was favourable to the quiet, habitual observation of inanimate, or imperfectly animate, existence. His life of eighty years is divided by no very profoundly felt incidents: its changes are almost wholly inward, and it falls into broad, untroubled, perhaps somewhat monotonous spaces. What it most resembles is the life of one of those early Italian or Flemish painters, who, just because their minds were full of heavenly visions, passed, some of them, the better part of sixty years in quiet, systematic industry. This placid life matured a quite unusual sensibility, really innate in him, to the sights and sounds of the natural world—the flower and its shadow on the stone, the cuckoo and its echo. The poem of Resolution and Independence is a storehouse of such records: for its fulness of imagery it may be compared to Keats's Saint Agnes' Eve. To [45] read one of his longer pastoral poems for the first time, is like a day spent in a new country: the memory is crowded for a while with its precise and vivid incidents—
An intimate awareness of the expression of natural things, which weighs, listens, and penetrates where earlier minds passed by carelessly, is a significant aspect of modern poetry. This has been noted repeatedly in mental history. It appears in many forms, but it's strongest and most appealing in what stands out in modern literature. You can see it exemplified, almost equally, by writers as different as Senancour and Théophile Gautier: as a unique chapter in the history of the human mind, its evolution can be traced from Rousseau to Chateaubriand and from Chateaubriand to Victor Hugo. It undoubtedly has some hidden connection to the pantheistic theories that assign an intelligent soul to material things and have greatly influenced modern philosophical thought. It's even evident in the more serious writings of historians; the difference it makes between ancient and modern landscape art is as pronounced as the contrast between the rough masks of an early mosaic and a portrait by Reynolds or Gainsborough. The writings of Wordsworth serve as the central and foundational expression of this new awareness; he is more simply and thoroughly engaged with it than any other poet, although there are beautiful expressions of the same idea in a poet as different as Shelley. In his own character, there was a certain contentment, a kind of inherent religious calm, rarely found alongside such a sensitive nature as his, which favored the quiet, habitual observation of inanimate or barely animate existence. His eighty-year life is marked by no deeply felt incidents; its changes are almost entirely internal, falling into broad, untroubled, and perhaps somewhat monotonous stretches. What it most resembles is the life of one of those early Italian or Flemish painters who, filled with heavenly visions, spent some of them more than sixty years in quiet, systematic work. This calm life nurtured a rather unusual sensibility, truly innate to him, toward the sights and sounds of the natural world—the flower and its shadow on the stone, the cuckoo and its echo. The poem "Resolution and Independence" serves as a repository of such records: for its richness of imagery, it can be compared to Keats's "Saint Agnes' Eve." Reading one of his longer pastoral poems for the first time feels like spending a day in a new country: the memory is briefly filled with its precise and vivid moments—
The pliant harebell swinging in the breeze
On some grey rock;—
The flexible harebell swaying in the breeze
On a gray rock;—
The single sheep and the one blasted tree
And the bleak music from that old stone wall;—
The lone sheep and the one damaged tree
And the sad music from that old stone wall;—
In the meadows and the lower ground
Was all the sweetness of a common dawn;—
In the fields and the lower ground
Was all the sweetness of an everyday dawn;—
And that green corn all day is rustling in thine ears.
And that green corn is rustling in your ears all day long.
Clear and delicate at once, as he is in the outlining of visible imagery, he is more clear and delicate still, and finely scrupulous, in the noting of sounds; so that he conceives of noble sound as even moulding the human countenance to nobler types, and as something actually "profaned" by colour, by visible form, or image.
Clear and delicate at the same time, as he is in capturing visible imagery, he is even clearer and more delicate, and highly attentive, in recognizing sounds; so that he imagines noble sound as something that can shape the human face into nobler forms, and as something that is actually "defiled" by color, by visible shape, or image.
He has a power likewise of realising, and conveying to the consciousness of the reader, abstract and elementary impressions—silence, darkness, absolute motionlessness: or, again, the whole complex sentiment of a particular place, the abstract expression of desolation in the long white road, of peacefulness in a particular folding of the hills. In the airy building of the brain, a special day or hour even, comes to have for him a sort of personal identity, a spirit or angel given to it, by which, for its exceptional [46] insight, or the happy light upon it, it has a presence in one's history, and acts there, as a separate power or accomplishment; and he has celebrated in many of his poems the "efficacious spirit," which, as he says, resides in these "particular spots" of time.
He has the ability to realize and communicate to the reader abstract and basic impressions—silence, darkness, complete stillness; or, on the other hand, the entire complex feeling of a specific place, the abstract representation of desolation along a long white road, or of tranquility in a certain rolling of the hills. In the complex workings of the mind, a particular day or hour can take on a sort of personal identity for him, a spirit or essence given to it, which, because of its unique perspective or the perfect light it holds, has a presence in one’s story and acts as a distinct force or achievement; and he has celebrated in many of his poems the "effective spirit," which, as he describes, resides in these "particular moments" in time.
It is to such a world, and to a world of congruous meditation thereon, that we see him retiring in his but lately published poem of The Recluse—taking leave, without much count of costs, of the world of business, of action and ambition; as also of all that for the majority of mankind counts as sensuous enjoyment.*
It is to such a world, and to a world of matching reflection on it, that we see him retreating in his recently published poem, The Recluse—saying goodbye, without much concern for the price, to the world of work, action, and ambition; as well as to everything that, for most people, is considered enjoyable.
And so it came about that this sense of a life in natural objects, which in most poetry is but a rhetorical artifice, is with Wordsworth the assertion of what for him is almost literal fact. To him every natural object seemed to possess more or less of a moral or spiritual life, to be [47] capable of a companionship with man, full of expression, of inexplicable affinities and delicacies of intercourse. An emanation, a particular spirit, belonged, not to the moving leaves or water only, but to the distant peak of the hills arising suddenly, by some change of perspective, above the nearer horizon, to the passing space of light across the plain, to the lichened Druidic stone even, for a certain weird fellowship in it with the moods of men. It was like a "survival," in the peculiar intellectual temperament of a man of letters at the end of the eighteenth century, of that primitive condition, which some philosophers have traced in the general history of human culture, wherein all outward objects [48] alike, including even the works of men's hands, were believed to be endowed with animation, and the world was "full of souls"—that mood in which the old Greek gods were first begotten, and which had many strange aftergrowths.
And so it happened that this feeling of life in natural objects, which in most poetry is just a rhetorical trick, is for Wordsworth almost a literal reality. To him, every natural object seemed to have some sort of moral or spiritual life, to be capable of companionship with humans, filled with expression, and inexplicable connections and subtleties of interaction. An essence, a unique spirit, belonged not just to the moving leaves or water, but also to the distant peaks of hills that suddenly appear, due to a shift in perspective, above the nearer horizon, to the shifting light across the plain, and even to the ancient stone that feels strangely connected to human moods. It was like a "survival" of a certain intellectual mindset of a literary person at the end of the eighteenth century, reflecting that primitive condition some philosophers have identified in the overall history of human culture, where all external objects, including even man's creations, were believed to be alive, and the world was "full of souls"—a mindset in which the old Greek gods first emerged, and which gave rise to many strange developments.
In the early ages, this belief, delightful as its effects on poetry often are, was but the result of a crude intelligence. But, in Wordsworth, such power of seeing life, such perception of a soul, in inanimate things, came of an exceptional susceptibility to the impressions of eye and ear, and was, in its essence, a kind of sensuousness. At least, it is only in a temperament exceptionally susceptible on the sensuous side, that this sense of the expressiveness of outward things comes to be so large a part of life. That he awakened "a sort of thought in sense," is Shelley's just estimate of this element in Wordsworth's poetry.
In the early days, this belief, as charming as its impact on poetry can be, was simply the result of a basic understanding. However, in Wordsworth, the ability to perceive life and recognize a soul in inanimate objects stemmed from an extraordinary sensitivity to visual and auditory impressions, and was essentially a form of sensuousness. It's only in a temperament that is highly receptive on the sensory level that this awareness of the expressiveness of external things becomes such a significant part of life. Shelley's observation that he sparked "a sort of thought in sense" is a fair assessment of this aspect of Wordsworth's poetry.
And it was through nature, thus ennobled by a semblance of passion and thought, that he approached the spectacle of human life. Human life, indeed, is for him, at first, only an additional, accidental grace on an expressive landscape. When he thought of man, it was of man as in the presence and under the influence of these effective natural objects, and linked to them by many associations. The close connexion of man with natural objects, the habitual association of his thoughts and feelings with a particular spot of earth, has sometimes seemed to [49] degrade those who are subject to its influence, as if it did but reinforce that physical connexion of our nature with the actual lime and clay of the soil, which is always drawing us nearer to our end. But for Wordsworth, these influences tended to the dignity of human nature, because they tended to tranquillise it. By raising nature to the level of human thought he gives it power and expression: he subdues man to the level of nature, and gives him thereby a certain breadth and coolness and solemnity. The leech-gatherer on the moor, the woman "stepping westward," are for him natural objects, almost in the same sense as the aged thorn, or the lichened rock on the heath. In this sense the leader of the "Lake School," in spite of an earnest preoccupation with man, his thoughts, his destiny, is the poet of nature. And of nature, after all, in its modesty. The English lake country has, of course, its grandeurs. But the peculiar function of Wordsworth's genius, as carrying in it a power to open out the soul of apparently little or familiar things, would have found its true test had he become the poet of Surrey, say! and the prophet of its life. The glories of Italy and Switzerland, though he did write a little about them, had too potent a material life of their own to serve greatly his poetic purpose.
And it was through nature, enhanced by a sense of passion and thought, that he viewed the spectacle of human life. For him, human life was initially just an additional, unplanned grace on an expressive landscape. When he thought of humanity, he envisioned people as influenced by these powerful natural elements, connected to them through various associations. The close connection between humanity and natural objects, along with the regular association of thoughts and feelings to a specific piece of land, sometimes seemed to lessen the worth of those affected by it, as if it merely emphasized our physical link to the actual earth, which is always pulling us closer to our end. But for Wordsworth, these influences enhanced the dignity of human nature because they served to calm it. By elevating nature to the level of human thought, he gives it significance and expression: he brings humanity down to the level of nature, which grants it a certain expansiveness, coolness, and seriousness. The leech-gatherer on the moor and the woman "stepping westward" are, for him, natural elements, almost as much as the old thorn or the moss-covered rock on the heath. In this way, the leader of the "Lake School," despite his deep concern with humanity—its thoughts and destinies—remains a poet of nature. And of nature, ultimately, in its simplicity. The English lake district certainly has its grandeur. However, the true measure of Wordsworth's genius, with its ability to reveal the soul of seemingly small or familiar things, would have been tested if he had become the poet of Surrey, for example, and the prophet of its life. The splendor of Italy and Switzerland, while he did write a bit about them, had too strong a material existence of their own to significantly advance his poetic aims.
Religious sentiment, consecrating the affections and natural regrets of the human heart, above all, that pitiful awe and care for the [50] perishing human clay, of which relic-worship is but the corruption, has always had much to do with localities, with the thoughts which attach themselves to actual scenes and places. Now what is true of it everywhere, is truest of it in those secluded valleys where one generation after another maintains the same abiding-place; and it was on this side, that Wordsworth apprehended religion most strongly. Consisting, as it did so much, in the recognition of local sanctities, in the habit of connecting the stones and trees of a particular spot of earth with the great events of life, till the low walls, the green mounds, the half-obliterated epitaphs seemed full of voices, and a sort of natural oracles, the very religion of these people of the dales appeared but as another link between them and the earth, and was literally a religion of nature. It tranquillised them by bringing them under the placid rule of traditional and narrowly localised observances. "Grave livers," they seemed to him, under this aspect, with stately speech, and something of that natural dignity of manners, which underlies the highest courtesy.
Religious feelings, which honor the emotions and natural sorrows of the human heart—especially that deep respect and care for the fragile human body, of which relic-worship is just a distortion—have always been connected to specific places and the thoughts tied to those physical locations. This is especially true in those quiet valleys where one generation after another continues to live in the same place; it was here that Wordsworth most deeply understood religion. It was largely about recognizing the sacredness of local spots, forming a habit of linking the stones and trees of a specific area with significant life events, until the low walls, green mounds, and faded gravestones seemed full of voices and acted like natural oracles. The faith of these people in the valleys seemed like another way for them to connect with the earth, literally making it a nature-based religion. It brought them peace by drawing them into the calm traditions of local customs. They appeared to him as "serious people," exhibiting dignified speech and a certain natural grace that lies at the heart of true courtesy.
And, seeing man thus as a part of nature, elevated and solemnised in proportion as his daily life and occupations brought him into companionship with permanent natural objects, his very religion forming new links for him with the narrow limits of the valley, the low vaults of his church, the rough stones of his [51] home, made intense for him now with profound sentiment, Wordsworth was able to appreciate passion in the lowly. He chooses to depict people from humble life, because, being nearer to nature than others, they are on the whole more impassioned, certainly more direct in their expression of passion, than other men: it is for this direct expression of passion, that he values their humble words. In much that he said in exaltation of rural life, he was but pleading indirectly for that sincerity, that perfect fidelity to one's own inward presentations, to the precise features of the picture within, without which any profound poetry is impossible. It was not for their tameness, but for this passionate sincerity, that he chose incidents and situations from common life, "related in a selection of language really used by men." He constantly endeavours to bring his language near to the real language of men: to the real language of men, however, not on the dead level of their ordinary intercourse, but in select moments of vivid sensation, when this language is winnowed and ennobled by excitement. There are poets who have chosen rural life as their subject, for the sake of its passionless repose, and times when Wordsworth himself extols the mere calm and dispassionate survey of things as the highest aim of poetical culture. But it was not for such passionless calm that he preferred the scenes of pastoral life; and the meditative poet, sheltering [52] himself, as it might seem, from the agitations of the outward world, is in reality only clearing the scene for the great exhibitions of emotion, and what he values most is the almost elementary expression of elementary feelings.
And, seeing humanity as part of nature, elevated and made solemn as daily life and activities connected him with lasting natural elements, his very faith creating new links between him and the small confines of the valley, the low ceilings of his church, and the rough stones of his home, which now held deep meaning for him, Wordsworth was able to recognize passion in the ordinary. He focuses on portraying people from simple backgrounds because, being closer to nature than others, they tend to be more passionate overall, certainly more straightforward in expressing their emotions, than other people: it’s this direct expression of passion that he appreciates in their humble words. When he praised rural life, he was indirectly advocating for that sincerity, that complete loyalty to one’s inner thoughts, to the exact details of the image inside, without which any deep poetry is impossible. It was not for their simplicity, but for this passionate honesty that he chose events and situations from everyday life, "related in a selection of language really used by men." He consistently strives to bring his language closer to the actual language of people: to the real language of people, however, not at the basic level of their usual conversations, but in selected moments of intense feeling, when this language is refined and elevated by excitement. There are poets who have chosen rural life as their theme for its calm, unemotional nature, and at times Wordsworth himself praises the mere peaceful and dispassionate observation of things as the highest goal of poetic development. But it was not for such emotionless calm that he favored pastoral scenes; the reflective poet, appearing to shelter himself from the disturbances of the outside world, is actually just clearing the way for strong displays of emotion, and what he values the most is the nearly elemental expression of fundamental feelings.
And so he has much for those who value highly the concentrated presentment of passion, who appraise men and women by their susceptibility to it, and art and poetry as they afford the spectacle of it. Breaking from time to time into the pensive spectacle of their daily toil, their occupations near to nature, come those great elementary feelings, lifting and solemnising their language and giving it a natural music. The great, distinguishing passion came to Michael by the sheepfold, to Ruth by the wayside, adding these humble children of the furrow to the true aristocracy of passionate souls. In this respect, Wordsworth's work resembles most that of George Sand, in those of her novels which depict country life. With a penetrative pathos, which puts him in the same rank with the masters of the sentiment of pity in literature, with Meinhold and Victor Hugo, he collects all the traces of vivid excitement which were to be found in that pastoral world—the girl who rung her father's knell; the unborn infant feeling about its mother's heart; the instinctive touches of children; the sorrows of the wild creatures, even—their home-sickness, their strange yearnings; the tales of passionate regret that hang [53] by a ruined farm-building, a heap of stones, a deserted sheepfold; that gay, false, adventurous, outer world, which breaks in from time to time to bewilder and deflower these quiet homes; not "passionate sorrow" only, for the overthrow of the soul's beauty, but the loss of, or carelessness for personal beauty even, in those whom men have wronged—their pathetic wanness; the sailor "who, in his heart, was half a shepherd on the stormy seas"; the wild woman teaching her child to pray for her betrayer; incidents like the making of the shepherd's staff, or that of the young boy laying the first stone of the sheepfold;—all the pathetic episodes of their humble existence, their longing, their wonder at fortune, their poor pathetic pleasures, like the pleasures of children, won so hardly in the struggle for bare existence; their yearning towards each other, in their darkened houses, or at their early toil. A sort of biblical depth and solemnity hangs over this strange, new, passionate, pastoral world, of which he first raised the image, and the reflection of which some of our best modern fiction has caught from him.
And so he offers a lot for those who deeply value the intense expression of emotion, who judge people by how sensitive they are to it, and who appreciate art and poetry as they showcase it. Every now and then, breaking into the thoughtful display of their daily struggles and their jobs close to nature, come those powerful basic feelings, elevating and deepening their language and giving it a natural rhythm. The major, defining passion reached Michael by the sheepfold and Ruth by the roadside, adding these humble children of the fields to the true aristocracy of passionate souls. In this way, Wordsworth's work is similar to George Sand’s novels depicting country life. With a piercing emotional depth that places him alongside the great masters of pity in literature, like Meinhold and Victor Hugo, he gathers all the signs of vivid excitement from that pastoral world—the girl who tolled her father's funeral bell; the unborn child feeling its mother's heartbeat; the instinctive gestures of children; the sorrows of wild creatures, even—their homesickness, their strange desires; the stories of passionate regret that linger by a ruined barn, a pile of stones, or an abandoned sheepfold; that bright, deceptive, adventurous outside world that occasionally intrudes to confuse and disrupt these quiet homes; not just "passionate sorrow" for the destruction of the soul's beauty, but also the loss of or indifference toward personal beauty in those wronged by others—their touching pallor; the sailor “who, at heart, was half a shepherd on the stormy seas”; the wild woman teaching her child to pray for her betrayer; moments like the making of the shepherd's staff or the young boy laying the first stone of the sheepfold;—all the moving episodes of their humble lives, their desires, their astonishment at fate, their small, profound joys, similar to the hard-won pleasures of children in the struggle for mere existence; their longing for each other, in their dim houses or during their early labors. A kind of biblical depth and seriousness envelops this strange, new, passionate pastoral world that he first brought to light, and which some of our best modern fiction has reflected from him.
He pondered much over the philosophy of his poetry, and reading deeply in the history of his own mind, seems at times to have passed the borders of a world of strange speculations, inconsistent enough, had he cared to note such inconsistencies, with those traditional beliefs, which [54] were otherwise the object of his devout acceptance. Thinking of the high value he set upon customariness, upon all that is habitual, local, rooted in the ground, in matters of religious sentiment, you might sometimes regard him as one tethered down to a world, refined and peaceful indeed, but with no broad outlook, a world protected, but somewhat narrowed, by the influence of received ideas. But he is at times also something very different from this, and something much bolder. A chance expression is overheard and placed in a new connexion, the sudden memory of a thing long past occurs to him, a distant object is relieved for a while by a random gleam of light—accidents turning up for a moment what lies below the surface of our immediate experience—and he passes from the humble graves and lowly arches of "the little rock-like pile" of a Westmoreland church, on bold trains of speculative thought, and comes, from point to point, into strange contact with thoughts which have visited, from time to time, far more venturesome, perhaps errant, spirits.
He thought a lot about the philosophy behind his poetry, and by diving deep into his own mind, he sometimes crossed into a world of strange ideas that were pretty inconsistent—if he had cared to notice these inconsistencies—with the traditional beliefs that he otherwise accepted wholeheartedly. Considering how much he valued the ordinary, the habitual, the local, and what’s rooted in tradition regarding religious feelings, you might see him as someone tied to a world that is indeed refined and peaceful, but lacks a broad perspective—protected, yet somewhat limited by established ideas. However, at times he also shows a side that is very different and much bolder. He overhears a random comment and puts it in a new context, suddenly remembers something from the past, or sees a distant object momentarily illuminated by a random flash of light—these little accidents reveal what lies beneath our immediate experiences. He transitions from the humble graves and low arches of a "little rock-like pile" of a Westmoreland church into bold trains of thought, linking into fascinating ideas that have sometimes engaged much more adventurous, perhaps wayward, spirits.
He had pondered deeply, for instance, on those strange reminiscences and forebodings, which seem to make our lives stretch before and behind us, beyond where we can see or touch anything, or trace the lines of connexion. Following the soul, backwards and forwards, on these endless ways, his sense of man's dim, potential powers became a pledge to him, indeed, of a future life, [55] but carried him back also to that mysterious notion of an earlier state of existence—the fancy of the Platonists—the old heresy of Origen. It was in this mood that he conceived those oft-reiterated regrets for a half-ideal childhood, when the relics of Paradise still clung about the soul—a childhood, as it seemed, full of the fruits of old age, lost for all, in a degree, in the passing away of the youth of the world, lost for each one, over again, in the passing away of actual youth. It is this ideal childhood which he celebrates in his famous Ode on the Recollections of Childhood, and some other poems which may be grouped around it, such as the lines on Tintern Abbey, and something like what he describes was actually truer of himself than he seems to have understood; for his own most delightful poems were really the instinctive productions of earlier life, and most surely for him, "the first diviner influence of this world" passed away, more and more completely, in his contact with experience.
He had thought a lot about those strange memories and feelings of dread that seem to stretch our lives forward and backward, beyond what we can see or touch, or make sense of. Following the soul along these endless paths, his sense of humanity's faint, potential powers became a promise to him of an afterlife, but it also took him back to that mysterious idea of an earlier state of existence—the belief of the Platonists—the old heresy of Origen. It was in this state of mind that he felt those repeated regrets for a somewhat ideal childhood, when the remnants of Paradise still lingered in the soul—a childhood that seemed rich with the wisdom of old age, lost to everyone, to some extent, in the passing of the world's youth, and lost for each individual again, in the fading of their own youth. This ideal childhood is what he celebrates in his famous Ode on the Recollections of Childhood, along with some other poems that relate to it, like the lines on Tintern Abbey, and what he describes was actually truer of himself than he realized; for his most delightful poems were really instinctive creations of his earlier life, and certainly for him, "the first divine influence of this world" faded away, more and more completely, as he engaged with experience.
Sometimes as he dwelt upon those moments of profound, imaginative power, in which the outward object appears to take colour and expression, a new nature almost, from the prompting of the observant mind, the actual world would, as it were, dissolve and detach itself, flake by flake, and he himself seemed to be the creator, and when he would the destroyer, of the world in which he lived—that old isolating thought of many a brain-sick mystic of ancient and modern times.
Sometimes, as he reflected on those moments of deep, creative power, when the external world seemed to gain color and expression—a kind of new nature prompted by his observant mind—the actual world would appear to dissolve and separate, bit by bit. He felt like both the creator and, if he wanted, the destroyer of the world he inhabited—a long-standing, isolating idea shared by many troubled thinkers throughout ancient and modern times.
[56] At other times, again, in those periods of intense susceptibility, in which he appeared to himself as but the passive recipient of external influences, he was attracted by the thought of a spirit of life in outward things, a single, all-pervading mind in them, of which man, and even the poet's imaginative energy, are but moments—that old dream of the anima mundi, the mother of all things and their grave, in which some had desired to lose themselves, and others had become indifferent to the distinctions of good and evil. It would come, sometimes, like the sign of the macrocosm to Faust in his cell: the network of man and nature was seen to be pervaded by a common, universal life: a new, bold thought lifted him above the furrow, above the green turf of the Westmoreland churchyard, to a world altogether different in its vagueness and vastness, and the narrow glen was full of the brooding power of one universal spirit.
[56] At other times, during those moments of strong vulnerability, when he felt like just a passive receiver of outside influences, he was drawn to the idea of a life force in everything around him, a single, all-encompassing mind within them, of which humans—and even the poet's creative energy—are just fragments. That old dream of the anima mundi, the mother of all things and their resting place, where some longed to lose themselves and others had become indifferent to the differences between good and evil. It would appear sometimes, like a sign to Faust in his cell: the connection between man and nature was seen to be infused with a shared, universal life. A new, daring thought lifted him above the furrow, above the green grass of the Westmoreland churchyard, to a world completely different in its ambiguity and expanse, and the narrow valley was filled with the deep power of one universal spirit.
And so he has something, also, for those who feel the fascination of bold speculative ideas, who are really capable of rising upon them to conditions of poetical thought. He uses them, indeed, always with a very fine apprehension of the limits within which alone philosophical imaginings have any place in true poetry; and using them only for poetical purposes, is not too careful even to make them consistent with each other. To him, theories which for other men [57] bring a world of technical diction, brought perfect form and expression, as in those two lofty books of The Prelude, which describe the decay and the restoration of Imagination and Taste. Skirting the borders of this world of bewildering heights and depths, he got but the first exciting influence of it, that joyful enthusiasm which great imaginative theories prompt, when the mind first comes to have an understanding of them; and it is not under the influence of these thoughts that his poetry becomes tedious or loses its blitheness. He keeps them, too, always within certain ethical bounds, so that no word of his could offend the simplest of those simple souls which are always the largest portion of mankind. But it is, nevertheless, the contact of these thoughts, the speculative boldness in them, which constitutes, at least for some minds, the secret attraction of much of his best poetry—the sudden passage from lowly thoughts and places to the majestic forms of philosophical imagination, the play of these forms over a world so different, enlarging so strangely the bounds of its humble churchyards, and breaking such a wild light on the graves of christened children.
And so he has something for those who are drawn to bold, speculative ideas, who can truly rise above them to achieve poetic thought. He employs them with a clear understanding of the limits where philosophical ideas can fit into genuine poetry; and while he uses them for poetic purposes, he isn't overly concerned about making them entirely consistent with one another. For him, theories that overwhelm others with technical language bring perfect form and expression, as shown in those two remarkable books of *The Prelude*, which describe the decline and restoration of Imagination and Taste. Approaching this complex world of dizzying heights and depths, he only experienced the initial excitement that comes from the joyful enthusiasm great imaginative theories inspire when the mind first starts to grasp them; and it's not under the influence of these ideas that his poetry becomes dull or loses its lightness. He also keeps these thoughts within certain ethical boundaries, ensuring that nothing he says could offend even the simplest of souls, who make up the majority of humanity. Still, it's the interaction with these ideas and their speculative boldness that creates, for some minds, the hidden allure of much of his best poetry—the sudden leap from humble thoughts and settings to the grand expressions of philosophical imagination, the interplay of these forms over a vastly different world, expanding the boundaries of its simple graveyards and shining a wild light on the graves of baptized children.
And these moods always brought with them faultless expression. In regard to expression, as with feeling and thought, the duality of the higher and lower moods was absolute. It belonged to the higher, the imaginative mood, and was the pledge of its reality, to bring the [58] appropriate language with it. In him, when the really poetical motive worked at all, it united, with absolute justice, the word and the idea; each, in the imaginative flame, becoming inseparably one with the other, by that fusion of matter and form, which is the characteristic of the highest poetical expression. His words are themselves thought and feeling; not eloquent, or musical words merely, but that sort of creative language which carries the reality of what it depicts, directly, to the consciousness.
And these moods always came with perfect expression. When it comes to expression, just like with feelings and thoughts, the difference between higher and lower moods was clear-cut. It was the job of the higher, imaginative mood to bring along the right words as proof of its reality. For him, when the truly poetic impulse was at work, it perfectly connected the word and the idea; each became inseparably linked in the imaginative fire, through the blend of substance and form that defines the finest poetic expression. His words were not just eloquent or musical but a kind of creative language that directly conveyed the essence of what they represented to the reader's mind.
The music of mere metre performs but a limited, yet a very peculiar and subtly ascertained function, in Wordsworth's poetry. With him, metre is but an additional grace, accessory to that deeper music of words and sounds, that moving power, which they exercise in the nobler prose no less than in formal poetry. It is a sedative to that excitement, an excitement sometimes almost painful, under which the language, alike of poetry and prose, attains a rhythmical power, independent of metrical combination, and dependent rather on some subtle adjustment of the elementary sounds of words themselves to the image or feeling they convey. Yet some of his pieces, pieces prompted by a sort of half-playful mysticism, like the Daffodils and The Two April Mornings, are distinguished by a certain quaint gaiety of metre, and rival by their perfect execution, in this respect, similar pieces among our own Elizabethan, or contemporary French poetry.
The music of simple meter serves a limited but very unique and subtly defined purpose in Wordsworth's poetry. For him, meter is just an extra touch, complementing the deeper music of words and sounds— that powerful effect they have in both prose and formal poetry. It acts as a calming influence on the excitement, which can sometimes be almost overwhelming, under which the language of both poetry and prose achieves a rhythmic quality that's independent of metrical patterns, relying more on a delicate balance of the basic sounds of the words to match the image or feeling they express. Yet some of his works, inspired by a kind of playful mysticism, like "Daffodils" and "The Two April Mornings," stand out with a charming lightness of meter, rivaling similar works from our own Elizabethan era or contemporary French poetry, thanks to their perfect execution.
[59] And those who take up these poems after an interval of months, or years perhaps, may be surprised at finding how well old favourites wear, how their strange, inventive turns of diction or thought still send through them the old feeling of surprise. Those who lived about Wordsworth were all great lovers of the older English literature, and oftentimes there came out in him a noticeable likeness to our earlier poets. He quotes unconsciously, but with new power of meaning, a clause from one of Shakespeare's sonnets; and, as with some other men's most famous work, the Ode on the Recollections of Childhood had its anticipator.* He drew something too from the unconscious mysticism of the old English language itself, drawing out the inward significance of its racy idiom, and the not wholly unconscious poetry of the language used by the simplest people under strong excitement—language, therefore, at its origin.
[59] Those who pick up these poems after a few months or maybe even years might be surprised to see how well the old favorites hold up, and how their unique and creative language or ideas still evoke that same feeling of surprise. The people around Wordsworth were all big fans of older English literature, and you could often see a clear connection between him and the earlier poets. He would quote without realizing it, but with a fresh depth of meaning, a line from one of Shakespeare's sonnets; and like some other famous works, the Ode on the Recollections of Childhood had its precursor.* He also drew inspiration from the natural mysticism of the old English language itself, uncovering the deeper meanings of its vibrant expressions and the almost instinctive poetry found in the simplest words spoken by people in moments of strong emotion—language at its very roots.
The office of the poet is not that of the moralist, and the first aim of Wordsworth's poetry is to give the reader a peculiar kind of pleasure. But through his poetry, and through this pleasure in it, he does actually convey to the reader an extraordinary wisdom in the things of practice. One lesson, if men must have lessons, he conveys more clearly than all, the supreme importance of contemplation in the conduct of life.
The role of the poet is different from that of the moral teacher, and Wordsworth's main goal in his poetry is to provide the reader with a unique kind of enjoyment. However, through his poetry and this enjoyment, he shares with the reader a remarkable insight into practical matters. One key lesson, if people need a lesson, stands out clearly above all others: the vital importance of reflection in how to live life.
[60] Contemplation—impassioned contemplation—that, is with Wordsworth the end-in-itself, the perfect end. We see the majority of mankind going most often to definite ends, lower or higher ends, as their own instincts may determine; but the end may never be attained, and the means not be quite the right means, great ends and little ones alike being, for the most part, distant, and the ways to them, in this dim world, somewhat vague. Meantime, to higher or lower ends, they move too often with something of a sad countenance, with hurried and ignoble gait, becoming, unconsciously, something like thorns, in their anxiety to bear grapes; it being possible for people, in the pursuit of even great ends, to become themselves thin and impoverished in spirit and temper, thus diminishing the sum of perfection in the world, at its very sources. We understand this when it is a question of mean, or of intensely selfish ends—of Grandet, or Javert. We think it bad morality to say that the end justifies the means, and we know how false to all higher conceptions of the religious life is the type of one who is ready to do evil that good may come. We contrast with such dark, mistaken eagerness, a type like that of Saint Catherine of Siena, who made the means to her ends so attractive, that she has won for herself an undying place in the House Beautiful, not by her rectitude of soul only, but by its "fairness"—by those quite different qualities [61] which commend themselves to the poet and the artist.
[60] Contemplation—passionate contemplation—is, for Wordsworth, an end in itself, the ultimate goal. We see most people often pursuing specific goals, whether they are low or high, based on their instincts. However, these goals may never be reached, and the means to achieve them might not be the right ones, with both grand and minor aspirations largely remaining distant, and the paths to them somewhat unclear in this uncertain world. Meanwhile, as they pursue these higher or lower goals, they often move with a sad expression, rushing along with a lack of dignity, becoming, unintentionally, something like thorns in their eagerness to produce fruit; it is possible for individuals, even in the pursuit of significant goals, to become spiritually and emotionally drained, thus reducing the overall perfection in the world at its very roots. We recognize this when discussing base or completely selfish objectives—like those of Grandet or Javert. We consider it poor ethics to assert that the end justifies the means, and we understand how incongruent with higher ideals of religious life is the person willing to do wrong for the sake of good. In contrast to such dark, misguided fervor, we have figures like Saint Catherine of Siena, who made her means so appealing that she earned an eternal place in the House Beautiful, not just through her moral integrity but also through its "beauty"—through those distinct qualities that resonate with poets and artists.
Yet, for most of us, the conception of means and ends covers the whole of life, and is the exclusive type or figure under which we represent our lives to ourselves. Such a figure, reducing all things to machinery, though it has on its side the authority of that old Greek moralist who has fixed for succeeding generations the outline of the theory of right living, is too like a mere picture or description of men's lives as we actually find them, to be the basis of the higher ethics. It covers the meanness of men's daily lives, and much of the dexterity with which they pursue what may seem to them the good of themselves or of others; but not the intangible perfection of those whose ideal is rather in being than in doing—not those manners which are, in the deepest as in the simplest sense, morals, and without which one cannot so much as offer a cup of water to a poor man without offence—not the part of "antique Rachel," sitting in the company of Beatrice; and even the moralist might well endeavour rather to withdraw men from the too exclusive consideration of means and ends, in life.
Yet, for most of us, the idea of means and ends encompasses our entire lives and is the primary way we understand our existence. This perspective, which reduces everything to a system of machinery, has the backing of that ancient Greek moralist who defined the framework of right living for future generations. However, it's too much like a simple depiction of how we actually live to serve as a foundation for more advanced ethics. It addresses the pettiness of people's everyday lives and much of the skill they use to pursue what they believe to be their own good or the good of others. But it doesn't capture the intangible excellence of those whose ideals focus more on being than on doing—not those qualities that are, in both profound and simple terms, moral. Without these qualities, one cannot even offer a cup of water to someone in need without causing offense—not the aspect of "antique Rachel," in the company of Beatrice; and even the moralist might do better to encourage people to move beyond a narrow focus on means and ends in life.
Against this predominance of machinery in our existence, Wordsworth's poetry, like all great art and poetry, is a continual protest. Justify rather the end by the means, it seems to say: whatever may become of the fruit, make sure of [62] the flowers and the leaves. It was justly said, therefore, by one who had meditated very profoundly on the true relation of means to ends in life, and on the distinction between what is desirable in itself and what is desirable only as machinery, that when the battle which he and his friends were waging had been won, the world would need more than ever those qualities which Wordsworth was keeping alive and nourishing.*
Against the overwhelming presence of machines in our lives, Wordsworth's poetry, like all great art and poetry, serves as a constant reminder to resist. It seems to say: justify the end by the means; no matter what happens to the outcome, make sure to appreciate the flowers and the leaves. It was rightly stated by someone who deeply reflected on the true relationship between means and ends in life, and on the difference between what is inherently valuable and what is valuable only as a tool, that once the battle he and his friends fought was won, the world would need more than ever the qualities that Wordsworth was nurturing and preserving.*
That the end of life is not action but contemplation—being as distinct from doing—a certain disposition of the mind: is, in some shape or other, the principle of all the higher morality. In poetry, in art, if you enter into their true spirit at all; you touch this principle, in a measure: these, by their very sterility, are a type of beholding for the mere joy of beholding. To treat life in the spirit of art, is to make life a thing in which means and ends are identified: to encourage such treatment, the true moral significance of art and poetry. Wordsworth, and other poets who have been like him in ancient or more recent times, are the masters, the experts, in this art of impassioned contemplation. Their work is, not to teach lessons, or enforce rules, or even to stimulate us to noble ends; but to withdraw the thoughts for a little while from the mere machinery of life, to fix [63] them, with appropriate emotions, on the spectacle of those great facts in man's existence which no machinery affects, "on the great and universal passions of men, the most general and interesting of their occupations, and the entire world of nature,"—on "the operations of the elements and the appearances of the visible universe, on storm and sunshine, on the revolutions of the seasons, on cold and heat, on loss of friends and kindred, on injuries and resentments, on gratitude and hope, on fear and sorrow." To witness this spectacle with appropriate emotions is the aim of all culture; and of these emotions poetry like Wordsworth's is a great nourisher and stimulant. He sees nature full of sentiment and excitement; he sees men and women as parts of nature, passionate, excited, in strange grouping and connexion with the grandeur and beauty of the natural world:—images, in his own words, "of man suffering, amid awful forms and powers."
That the end of life is not about action but about reflection—being is different from doing—this mindset is fundamentally the basis of all higher morality. In poetry and art, if you really engage with their true essence, you connect with this principle to some extent. These forms, by their inherent nature, provide a way to appreciate things just for the joy of it. To approach life in the spirit of art is to unify means and ends; promoting this idea emphasizes the true moral value of art and poetry. Wordsworth and other poets, both from the past and more recent times, are masters in the art of passionate contemplation. Their purpose isn't to teach lessons, enforce rules, or even push us toward noble goals; rather, it's to momentarily pull our thoughts away from the mundane routines of life and focus, with the right emotions, on the fundamental truths of human existence that are unaffected by ordinary affairs—on the major and universal emotions of people, the most common and intriguing of their pursuits, and the entire natural world—on "the workings of nature and the sights of the visible universe, on storms and sunshine, on the changing seasons, on hot and cold, on the loss of friends and family, on grievances and grudges, on gratitude and hope, on fear and sadness." Experiencing this reality with appropriate emotions is the goal of all culture; and poetry like Wordsworth's greatly nourishes and stimulates these emotions. He perceives nature full of feeling and intensity; he views men and women as part of nature, passionate and excited, in unique relationships with the grandeur and beauty of the natural world:—images, in his own words, "of man suffering, amid awe-inspiring forms and powers."
Such is the figure of the more powerful and original poet, hidden away, in part, under those weaker elements in Wordsworth's poetry, which for some minds determine their entire character; a poet somewhat bolder and more passionate than might at first sight be supposed, but not too bold for true poetical taste; an unimpassioned writer, you might sometimes fancy, yet thinking the chief aim, in life and art alike, to be a certain deep emotion; seeking most often the great [64] elementary passions in lowly places; having at least this condition of all impassioned work, that he aims always at an absolute sincerity of feeling and diction, so that he is the true forerunner of the deepest and most passionate poetry of our own day; yet going back also, with something of a protest against the conventional fervour of much of the poetry popular in his own time, to those older English poets, whose unconscious likeness often comes out in him.
Such is the profile of the more powerful and original poet, partly concealed beneath the weaker aspects of Wordsworth's poetry, which for some readers define their overall character; a poet somewhat bolder and more passionate than one might initially think, but still within the bounds of genuine poetic taste; a seemingly unemotional writer at times, yet believing that the main purpose, both in life and art, is to evoke a certain deep emotion; often seeking the great fundamental passions in humble settings; having at least one requirement for all passionate work: aiming for absolute sincerity in both feeling and expression, making him a true precursor to the deepest and most passionate poetry of our own time; while also, with a slight opposition to the conventional fervor of much poetry that was popular during his time, looking back to the older English poets, whose unconscious influence often appears in his work.
1874.
1874.
NOTES
NOTES
43. *Since this essay was written, such selections have been made, with excellent taste, by Matthew Arnold and Professor Knight.
43. *Since this essay was written, Matthew Arnold and Professor Knight have made such selections with great taste.*
46-47. *In Wordsworth's prefatory advertisement to the first edition of The Prelude, published in 1850, it is stated that that work was intended to be introductory to The Recluse; and that The Recluse, if completed, would have consisted of three parts. The second part is The Excursion. The third part was only planned; but the first book of the first part was left in manuscript by Wordsworth—though in manuscript, it is said, in no great condition of forwardness for the printers. This book, now for the first time printed in extenso (a very noble passage from it found place in that prose advertisement to The Excursion), is included in the latest edition of Wordsworth by Mr. John Morley. It was well worth adding to the poet's great bequest to English literature. A true student of his work, who has formulated for himself what he supposes to be the leading characteristics of Wordsworth's genius, will feel, we think, lively interest in testing them by the various fine passages in what is here presented for the first time. Let the following serve for a sample:—
46-47. *In Wordsworth's introductory note to the first edition of The Prelude, published in 1850, it's mentioned that this work was meant to be an introduction to The Recluse; and that The Recluse, if completed, would have had three parts. The second part is The Excursion. The third part was only planned; however, the first book of the first part remains in manuscript form, left by Wordsworth—though reportedly, it's not in a very advanced state for printing. This book, now published in full for the first time (a very impressive excerpt from it appeared in that prose note to The Excursion), is included in the latest edition of Wordsworth by Mr. John Morley. It was definitely worth adding to the poet's significant contribution to English literature. A true fan of his work, who has identified what he believes to be the key traits of Wordsworth's genius, will likely find a keen interest in testing them against the various beautiful passages presented here for the first time. Let the following serve as an example:—
Thickets full of songsters, and the voice
Of lordly birds, an unexpected sound
Heard now and then from morn to latest eve,
Admonishing the man who walks below
Of solitude and silence in the sky:—
These have we, and a thousand nooks of earth
Have also these, but nowhere else is found,
Nowhere (or is it fancy?) can be found
The one sensation that is here; 'tis here,
Here as it found its way into my heart
In childhood, here as it abides by day,
By night, here only; or in chosen minds
That take it with them hence, where'er they go.
—'Tis, but I cannot name it, 'tis the sense
Of majesty, and beauty, and repose,
A blended holiness of earth and sky,
Something that makes this individual spot,
This small abiding-place of many men,
A termination, and a last retreat,
A centre, come from wheresoe'er you will,
A whole without dependence or defect,
Made for itself, and happy in itself,
Perfect contentment, Unity entire.
Thickets filled with songbirds and the calls
Of majestic birds, an unexpected sound
Heard now and then from morning to late evening,
Reminding the person walking below
Of solitude and silence in the sky:—
We have these, and a thousand nooks of earth
Have these too, but nowhere else is found,
Nowhere (or is it just me?) can be found
The one feeling that is here; it’s here,
Here as it found its way into my heart
In childhood, here as it stays by day,
By night, here only; or in chosen minds
That take it with them wherever they go.
—It is, but I can’t describe it, it’s the feeling
Of greatness, beauty, and peace,
A blended sacredness of earth and sky,
Something that makes this unique spot,
This small home to many people,
An ending, and a final refuge,
A center, no matter where you come from,
A whole without dependence or flaw,
Made for itself, and joyful in itself,
Perfect contentment, complete unity.
59. *Henry Vaughan, in The Retreat.
59. *Henry Vaughan, in The Retreat.
62. *See an interesting paper, by Mr. John Morley, on "The Death of Mr. Mill," Fortnightly Review, June 1873.
62. *Check out an interesting paper by Mr. John Morley titled "The Death of Mr. Mill," published in the Fortnightly Review, June 1873.
COLERIDGE*
[65] FORMS of intellectual and spiritual culture sometimes exercise their subtlest and most artful charm when life is already passing from them. Searching and irresistible as are the changes of the human spirit on its way to perfection, there is yet so much elasticity of temper that what must pass away sooner or later is not disengaged all at once, even from the highest order of minds. Nature, which by one law of development evolves ideas, hypotheses, modes of inward life, and represses them in turn, has in this way provided that the earlier growth should propel its fibres into the later, and so transmit the whole of its forces in an unbroken continuity of life. Then comes the spectacle of the reserve of the elder generation exquisitely refined by the antagonism of the new. That current of new life chastens them while they contend against it. Weaker minds fail to perceive the change: the clearest minds abandon themselves to it. To [66] feel the change everywhere, yet not abandon oneself to it, is a situation of difficulty and contention. Communicating, in this way, to the passing stage of culture, the charm of what is chastened, high-strung, athletic, they yet detach the highest minds from the past, by pressing home its difficulties and finally proving it impossible. Such has been the charm of many leaders of lost causes in philosophy and in religion. It is the special charm of Coleridge, in connexion with those older methods of philosophic inquiry, over which the empirical philosophy of our day has triumphed.
[65] Forms of intellectual and spiritual culture often have their most subtle and appealing charm just when they are fading away. The changes that the human spirit undergoes on its journey to perfection are both searching and compelling; however, there's still a lot of flexibility in our temperament, so what eventually fades doesn’t completely separate all at once, even in the greatest minds. Nature, which develops ideas, hypotheses, and inner experiences through one law of growth and then suppresses them in turn, ensures that earlier developments push into the later ones, transmitting the entire essence of life in a continuous manner. Then we witness the older generation's reserve being beautifully shaped by the clash with the new generation. This new energy refines them as they struggle against it. Weaker minds may not recognize the change at all, while the sharpest minds go with the flow. To experience the change everywhere, yet not fully embrace it, creates a challenging and contentious situation. By giving the current stage of culture the allure of what is refined, intense, and vigorous, they also distance the greatest minds from the past by emphasizing its challenges and ultimately proving it impossible. This has been the captivating power of many leaders of lost causes in both philosophy and religion. It particularly defines Coleridge's appeal in relation to those older methods of philosophical inquiry that our modern empirical philosophy has overcome.
Modern thought is distinguished from ancient by its cultivation of the "relative" spirit in place of the "absolute." Ancient philosophy sought to arrest every object in an eternal outline, to fix thought in a necessary formula, and the varieties of life in a classification by "kinds," or genera. To the modern spirit nothing is, or can be rightly known, except relatively and under conditions. The philosophical conception of the relative has been developed in modern times through the influence of the sciences of observation. Those sciences reveal types of life evanescing into each other by inexpressible refinements of change. Things pass into their opposites by accumulation of undefinable quantities. The growth of those sciences consists in a continual analysis of facts of rough and general observation into groups of facts more precise and minute.
Modern thought is different from ancient thought because it embraces the "relative" spirit instead of the "absolute." Ancient philosophy aimed to define every object with a fixed, eternal outline, to establish thought in a necessary formula, and to categorize the varieties of life as "kinds" or genera. In contrast, the modern perspective holds that nothing can be properly understood without considering its context and relationships. The idea of the relative has evolved in recent times, influenced by observational sciences. These sciences show how different types of life blend into one another through subtle changes. Things transform into their opposites through the accumulation of indistinct qualities. The advancement of these sciences is marked by a constant breakdown of broadly observed facts into more precise and detailed groups of data.
[67] The faculty for truth is recognised as a power of distinguishing and fixing delicate and fugitive detail. The moral world is ever in contact with the physical, and the relative spirit has invaded moral philosophy from the ground of the inductive sciences. There it has started a new analysis of the relations of body and mind, good and evil, freedom and necessity. Hard and abstract moralities are yielding to a more exact estimate of the subtlety and complexity of our life. Always, as an organism increases in perfection, the conditions of its life become more complex. Man is the most complex of the products of nature. Character merges into temperament: the nervous system refines itself into intellect. Man's physical organism is played upon not only by the physical conditions about it, but by remote laws of inheritance, the vibration of long-past acts reaching him in the midst of the new order of things in which he lives. When we have estimated these conditions he is still not yet simple and isolated; for the mind of the race, the character of the age, sway him this way or that through the medium of language and current ideas. It seems as if the most opposite statements about him were alike true: he is so receptive, all the influences of nature and of society ceaselessly playing upon him, so that every hour in his life is unique, changed altogether by a stray word, or glance, or touch. It is the truth of these relations that experience [68] gives us, not the truth of eternal outlines ascertained once for all, but a world of fine gradations and subtly linked conditions, shifting intricately as we ourselves change—and bids us, by a constant clearing of the organs of observation and perfecting of analysis, to make what we can of these. To the intellect, the critical spirit, just these subtleties of effect are more precious than anything else. What is lost in precision of form is gained in intricacy of expression. It is no vague scholastic abstraction that will satisfy the speculative instinct in our modern minds. Who would change the colour or curve of a rose-leaf for that ousia akhrômatos, askhêmatistos, anaphês+—that colourless, formless, intangible, being—Plato put so high? For the true illustration of the speculative temper is not the Hindoo mystic, lost to sense, understanding, individuality, but one such as Goethe, to whom every moment of life brought its contribution of experimental, individual knowledge; by whom no touch of the world of form, colour, and passion was disregarded.
[67] The ability to recognize truth is seen as a skill for distinguishing and understanding subtle and fleeting details. The moral world is always intertwined with the physical, and a relative understanding has seeped into moral philosophy from the foundation of inductive sciences. This has sparked a new exploration of the connections between body and mind, good and evil, freedom and necessity. Rigid and abstract moral systems are giving way to a more accurate appreciation of the intricacy and complexity of our lives. As any organism becomes more advanced, the conditions it faces become more complicated. Humans are the most intricate of nature's creations. Character blends into temperament: the nervous system evolves into intellect. A person's physical makeup is influenced not only by their immediate environment but also by distant laws of heritage, the echoes of past actions reaching them within the new context they inhabit. Once we account for these influences, a person is still not simple or isolated; the collective consciousness of society and the character of the era push and pull them through language and contemporary ideas. It seems as if the most contradictory statements about a person can both hold true: they are so receptive, with all the forces of nature and society continually impacting them, that every moment of their life is distinctive, completely altered by a chance word, glance, or touch. It is the reality of these connections that experience [68] provides us, not the truth of eternal outlines that have been established once and for all, but a world of subtle distinctions and intricately linked conditions, constantly shifting as we change—and it urges us, through ongoing refinement of our observational skills and enhancement of analysis, to make the most of these. For the intellect and critical thinking, it is precisely these nuances of effect that are more valuable than anything else. What may be lost in precision of form is compensated for in the richness of expression. A vague scholarly abstraction won't satisfy our modern intellectual curiosity. Who would trade the color or shape of a rose petal for that ousia akhrômatos, askhêmatistos, anaphês+—that colorless, shapeless, intangible essence—that Plato valued so highly? The true embodiment of a speculative mindset is not the Hindu mystic, detached from sensation, understanding, and individuality, but someone like Goethe, for whom every moment of life contributed to experimental, personal knowledge; to whom no aspect of the world of form, color, and emotion was ignored.
Now the literary life of Coleridge was a disinterested struggle against the relative spirit. With a strong native bent towards the tracking of all questions, critical or practical, to first principles, he is ever restlessly scheming to "apprehend the absolute," to affirm it effectively, to get it acknowledged. It was an effort, surely, an effort of sickly thought, that saddened his [69] mind, and limited the operation of his unique poetic gift.
Now, Coleridge's literary life was a selfless fight against the prevailing attitudes of the time. With a natural inclination to trace all issues, whether critical or practical, back to their fundamental principles, he was always tirelessly trying to "understand the absolute," to effectively affirm it, and to have it recognized. It was undoubtedly a struggle, a struggle of frail thought that weighed heavily on his mind and restricted the full expression of his unique poetic talent.
So what the reader of our own generation will least find in Coleridge's prose writings is the excitement of the literary sense. And yet, in those grey volumes, we have the larger part of the production of one who made way ever by a charm, the charm of voice, of aspect, of language, above all by the intellectual charm of new, moving, luminous ideas. Perhaps the chief offence in Coleridge is an excess of seriousness, a seriousness arising not from any moral principle, but from a misconception of the perfect manner. There is a certain shade of unconcern, the perfect manner of the eighteenth century, which may be thought to mark complete culture in the handling of abstract questions. The humanist, the possessor of that complete culture, does not "weep" over the failure of "a theory of the quantification of the predicate," nor "shriek" over the fall of a philosophical formula. A kind of humour is, in truth, one of the conditions of the just mental attitude, in the criticism of by-past stages of thought. Humanity cannot afford to be too serious about them, any more than a man of good sense can afford to be too serious in looking back upon his own childhood. Plato, whom Coleridge claims as the first of his spiritual ancestors, Plato, as we remember him, a true humanist, holds his theories lightly, glances with a somewhat blithe and naive inconsequence from [70] one view to another, not anticipating the burden of importance "views" will one day have for men. In reading him one feels how lately it was that Croesus thought it a paradox to say that external prosperity was not necessarily happiness. But on Coleridge lies the whole weight of the sad reflection that has since come into the world, with which for us the air is full, which the "children in the market-place" repeat to each other. His very language is forced and broken lest some saving formula should be lost—distinctities, enucleation, pentad of operative Christianity; he has a whole armoury of these terms, and expects to turn the tide of human thought by fixing the sense of such expressions as "reason," "understanding," "idea." Again, he lacks the jealousy of a true artist in excluding all associations that have no colour, or charm, or gladness in them; and everywhere allows the impress of a somewhat inferior theological literature.
So what readers today will find lacking in Coleridge's prose is the thrill of literary pleasure. Yet, in those grey volumes, we have most of the work by someone who captivated others with his voice, presence, language, and especially the intellectual allure of fresh, engaging, bright ideas. Perhaps the main flaw in Coleridge is his excessive seriousness, a seriousness not rooted in any moral principle, but stemming from a misunderstanding of how to express things perfectly. There’s a certain detachment, the ideal manner of the eighteenth century, that suggests a thorough culture in handling abstract topics. The humanist, someone who embodies that complete culture, doesn’t "cry" over the failure of "a theory of the quantification of the predicate," nor does he "shout" over the collapse of a philosophical formula. A kind of humor is, in fact, essential for a proper mental attitude when critiquing past stages of thought. Humanity can't afford to take them too seriously, just like a sensible person can't be too serious when reflecting on their own childhood. Plato, whom Coleridge considers one of his spiritual forefathers, is remembered as a true humanist who takes his theories lightly and jumps from one viewpoint to another with a carefree and somewhat naive attitude, not foreseeing the significance that "views" would hold for people in the future. When reading him, one senses how recently Croesus thought it was a paradox to say that external wealth isn't necessarily happiness. But Coleridge carries the heavy burden of the sad awareness that has since filled the world, which the "children in the marketplace" echo to one another. His very language is strained and fragmented to avoid losing some essential idea—distinctivities, enucleation, pentad of operative Christianity; he has a whole arsenal of these terms and hopes to shift human thought by clarifying concepts like "reason," "understanding," and "idea." Furthermore, he lacks the devotion of a true artist in filtering out all associations that lack color, charm, or joy, and consistently allows traces of somewhat inferior theological literature to creep in.
"I was driven from life in motion to life in thought and sensation:" so Coleridge sums up his childhood, with its delicacy, its sensitiveness, and passion. But at twenty-five he was exercising a wonderful charm, and had already defined for himself his peculiar line of intellectual activity. He had an odd, attractive gift of conversation, or rather of monologue, as Madame de Staël observed of him, full of bizarreries, with the rapid alternations of a dream, and here or there an unexpected summons into a world [71] strange to the hearer, abounding in images drawn from a sort of divided imperfect life, the consciousness of the opium-eater, as of one to whom the external world penetrated only in part, and, blent with all this, passages of deep obscurity, precious, if at all, only for their musical cadence, echoes in Coleridge of the eloquence of those older English writers of whom he was so ardent a lover. And all through this brilliant early manhood we may discern the power of the "Asiatic" temperament, of that voluptuousness, which is connected perhaps with his appreciation of the intimacy, the almost mystical communion of touch, between nature and man. "I am much better," he writes, "and my new and tender health is all over me like a voluptuous feeling." And whatever fame, or charm, or life-inspiring gift he has had as a speculative thinker, is the vibration of the interest he excited then, the propulsion into years which clouded his early promise of that first buoyant, irresistible, self-assertion. So great is even the indirect power of a sincere effort towards the ideal life, of even a temporary escape of the spirit from routine.
"I moved from a life of action to a life of reflection and feeling:" this is how Coleridge describes his childhood, which was filled with delicacy, sensitivity, and passion. By the age of twenty-five, he was radiating a remarkable charm and had already carved out his unique intellectual path. He had a peculiar, captivating talent for conversation, or rather for monologue, as Madame de Staël pointed out—full of quirks, flowing like a dream, with sudden invitations into an unfamiliar realm, rich with images drawn from a sort of fractured, incomplete existence, akin to the awareness of an opium addict, as if the external world only partially reached him. Alongside this were passages of deep obscurity, valuable mainly for their musical rhythm, echoing in Coleridge the eloquence of the older English writers he admired so passionately. Throughout this dazzling early adulthood, we can see the influence of the "Asiatic" temperament and a certain sensuality, likely tied to his appreciation for the closeness, almost mystical connection between nature and humanity. "I feel much better," he writes, "and this new, gentle health envelops me like a sensuous sensation." Whatever fame, allure, or life-giving talent he possessed as a speculative thinker stems from the excitement he generated then, pushing him through years that clouded his early potential with that initial vibrant, unstoppable self-assertion. The power of a sincere pursuit of an ideal life is profound, even when it leads to a temporary break from routine.
In 1798 he visited Germany, then, the only half-known, "promised land," of the metaphysical, the "absolute," philosophy. A beautiful fragment of this period remains, describing a spring excursion to the Brocken. His excitement still vibrates in it. Love, all joyful states [72] of mind, are self-expressive: they loosen the tongue, they fill the thoughts with sensuous images, they harmonise one with the world of sight. We hear of the "rich graciousness and courtesy" of Coleridge's manner, of the white and delicate skin, the abundant black hair, the full, almost animal lips—that whole physiognomy of the dreamer, already touched with narcotism. One says, of the beginning of one of his Unitarian sermons: "His voice rose like a stream of rich, distilled perfumes;" another, "He talks like an angel, and does—nothing!"
In 1798, he traveled to Germany, which was then the only somewhat familiar, "promised land" of metaphysical and "absolute" philosophy. A beautiful piece from this time remains, detailing a spring trip to the Brocken. His excitement still shines through it. Love and all joyful states of mind are self-expressive: they loosen the tongue, fill thoughts with vivid imagery, and harmonize one with the visual world. We hear about the "rich graciousness and courtesy" of Coleridge's demeanor, his fair and delicate skin, abundant black hair, and full, almost animalistic lips—that entire look of the dreamer, already tinged with narcotic influence. One person notes the start of one of his Unitarian sermons: "His voice rose like a stream of rich, distilled perfumes;" another remarks, "He speaks like an angel, and does—nothing!"
The Aids to Reflection, The Friend, The Biographia Literaria: those books came from one whose vocation was in the world of the imagination, the theory and practice of poetry. And yet, perhaps, of all books that have been influential in modern times, they are furthest from artistic form—bundles of notes; the original matter inseparably mixed up with that borrowed from others; the whole, just that mere preparation for an artistic effect which the finished literary artist would be careful one day to destroy. Here, again, we have a trait profoundly characteristic of Coleridge. He sometimes attempts to reduce a phase of thought, subtle and exquisite, to conditions too rough for it. He uses a purely speculative gift for direct moral edification. Scientific truth is a thing fugitive, relative, full of fine gradations: he tries to fix it in absolute formulas. The Aids to Reflection, The Friend, are [73] efforts to propagate the volatile spirit of conversation into the less ethereal fabric of a written book; and it is only here or there that the poorer matter becomes vibrant, is really lifted by the spirit.
The Aids to Reflection, The Friend, The Biographia Literaria: these books came from someone whose true calling was in the imaginative world, focusing on the theory and practice of poetry. Yet, perhaps more than any other influential books of modern times, they lack artistic form—collections of notes; original ideas hopelessly intertwined with borrowed ones; the whole being merely groundwork for an artistic effect that a skilled literary artist would later refine. Once again, we see a deeply characteristic trait of Coleridge. He sometimes tries to simplify a subtle and delicate thought into overly simplistic terms. He applies a purely speculative talent for direct moral guidance. Scientific truth is fleeting, relative, and full of subtle nuances: he attempts to pin it down to rigid formulas. The Aids to Reflection, The Friend, are efforts to capture the lively essence of conversation and translate it into the more structured medium of a written book; and only occasionally does the less compelling content come alive, genuinely lifted by that spirit.
De Quincey said of him that "he wanted better bread than can be made with wheat:" Lamb, that from childhood he had "hungered for eternity." Yet the faintness, the continuous dissolution, whatever its cause, which soon supplanted the buoyancy of his first wonderful years, had its own consumptive refinements, and even brought, as to the "Beautiful Soul" in Wilhelm Meister, a faint religious ecstasy—that "singing in the sails" which is not of the breeze. Here again is one of his occasional notes:—
De Quincey said about him that "he wanted better bread than can be made with wheat:" Lamb, that since childhood he had "hungered for eternity." Yet the weariness, the constant breakdown, whatever its cause, which soon replaced the energy of his early wonderful years, had its own delicate nuances, and even brought, like to the "Beautiful Soul" in Wilhelm Meister, a subtle spiritual ecstasy—that "singing in the sails" which is not caused by the wind. Here again is one of his occasional notes:—
"In looking at objects of nature while I am thinking, as at yonder moon, dim-glimmering through the window-pane, I seem rather to be seeking, as it were asking, a symbolical language for something within me, that already and for ever exists, than observing anything new. Even when the latter is the case, yet still I have always an obscure feeling, as if that new phenomenon were the dim awaking of a forgotten or hidden truth of my inner nature. While I was preparing the pen to make this remark, I lost the train of thought which had led me to it."
"When I look at natural objects while I’m deep in thought, like that moon shining softly through the window, I feel like I'm trying to find a symbolic language for something inside me that already exists and always will, rather than discovering something new. Even when I am actually seeing something new, I still have this vague sense that it is the faint awakening of a forgotten or hidden truth about my inner self. While I was getting my pen ready to jot down this thought, I lost the train of thought that had brought me to it."
What a distemper of the eye of the mind! What an almost bodily distemper there is in that!
What a disorder in the mind’s eye! What an almost physical disturbance that brings!
Coleridge's intellectual sorrows were many; [74] but he had one singular intellectual happiness. With an inborn taste for transcendental philosophy, he lived just at the time when that philosophy took an immense spring in Germany, and connected itself with an impressive literary movement. He had the good luck to light upon it in its freshness, and introduce it to his countrymen. What an opportunity for one reared on the colourless analytic English philosophies of the last century, but who feels an irresistible attraction towards bold metaphysical synthesis! How rare are such occasions of intellectual contentment! This transcendental philosophy, chiefly as systematised by the mystic Schelling, Coleridge applied with an eager, unwearied subtlety, to the questions of theology, and poetic or artistic criticism. It is in his theory of poetry, of art, that he comes nearest to principles of permanent truth and importance: that is the least fugitive part of his prose work. What, then, is the essence of his philosophy of art—of imaginative production?
Coleridge had many intellectual struggles; [74] but he also experienced one unique intellectual joy. With a natural affinity for transcendental philosophy, he lived at a time when that philosophy was making a huge impact in Germany and linked itself with a powerful literary movement. He was fortunate to discover it while it was still fresh and to introduce it to his fellow countrymen. What an incredible opportunity for someone raised on the dull analytical English philosophies of the previous century, yet who feels an unstoppable pull towards bold metaphysical ideas! Such moments of intellectual satisfaction are truly rare! This transcendental philosophy, mainly articulated by the mystic Schelling, Coleridge eagerly and tirelessly applied to the issues of theology and to the critique of poetry and art. It is in his theory of poetry and art that he approaches principles of lasting truth and significance: that is the most enduring part of his prose work. So, what is the essence of his philosophy of art—of imaginative creation?
Generally, it may be described as an attempt to reclaim the world of art as a world of fixed laws, to show that the creative activity of genius and the simplest act of thought are but higher and lower products of the laws of a universal logic. Criticism, feeling its own inadequacy in dealing with the greater works of art, is sometimes tempted to make too much of those dark and capricious suggestions of genius, which even [75] the intellect possessed by them is unable to explain or recall. It has seemed due to the half-sacred character of those works to ignore all analogy between the productive process by which they had their birth, and the simpler processes of mind. Coleridge, on the other hand, assumes that the highest phases of thought must be more, not less, than the lower, subject to law.
Typically, this can be seen as an effort to reclaim the world of art as one governed by fixed rules, demonstrating that the creative work of genius and the simplest thought are just higher and lower expressions of universal logic. Criticism, aware of its limitations in addressing the great works of art, occasionally overemphasizes those obscure and unpredictable inspirations from genius, which even their intellect cannot fully explain or recall. It has often been thought that the almost sacred nature of these works warrants ignoring any similarities between the creative process that brought them to life and simpler mental processes. In contrast, Coleridge argues that the highest levels of thought should be more, not less, subject to law than the lower levels.
With this interest, in the Biographia Literaria, he refines Schelling's "Philosophy of Nature" into a theory of art. "There can be no plagiarism in philosophy," says Heine:—Es giebt kein Plagiat in der Philosophie, in reference to the charge brought against Schelling of unacknowledged borrowing from Bruno; and certainly that which is common to Coleridge and Schelling and Bruno alike is of far earlier origin than any of them. Schellingism, the "Philosophy of Nature," is indeed a constant tradition in the history of thought: it embodies a permanent type of the speculative temper. That mode of conceiving nature as a mirror or reflex of the intelligence of man may be traced up to the first beginnings of Greek speculation. There are two ways of envisaging those aspects of nature which seem to bear the impress of reason or intelligence. There is the deist's way, which regards them merely as marks of design, which separates the informing mind from its result in nature, as the mechanist from the machine; and there is the pantheistic way, which identifies the two, which [76] regards nature itself as the living energy of an intelligence of the same kind as though vaster in scope than the human. Partly through the influence of mythology, the Greek mind became early possessed with the conception of nature as living, thinking, almost speaking to the mind of man. This unfixed poetical prepossession, reduced to an abstract form, petrified into an idea, is the force which gives unity of aim to Greek philosophy. Little by little, it works out the substance of the Hegelian formula: "Whatever is, is according to reason: whatever is according to reason, that is." Experience, which has gradually saddened the earth's colours for us, stiffened its motions, withdrawn from it some blithe and debonair presence, has quite changed the character of the science of nature, as we understand it. The "positive" method, in truth, makes very little account of marks of intelligence in nature: in its wider view of phenomena, it sees that those instances are a minority, and may rank as happy coincidences: it absorbs them in the larger conception of universal mechanical law. But the suspicion of a mind latent in nature, struggling for release, and intercourse with the intellect of man through true ideas, has never ceased to haunt a certain class of minds. Started again and again in successive periods by enthusiasts on the antique pattern, in each case the thought may have seemed paler and more fantastic amid the growing [77] consistency and sharpness of outline of other and more positive forms of knowledge. Still, wherever the speculative instinct has been united with a certain poetic inwardness of temperament, as in Bruno, in Schelling, there that old Greek conception, like some seed floating in the air, has taken root and sprung up anew. Coleridge, thrust inward upon himself, driven from "life in thought and sensation" to life in thought only, feels already, in his dark London school, a thread of the Greek mind on this matter vibrating strongly in him. At fifteen he is discoursing on Plotinus, as in later years he reflects from Schelling that flitting intellectual tradition. He supposes a subtle, sympathetic co-ordination between the ideas of the human reason and the laws of the natural world. Science, the real knowledge of that natural world, is to be attained, not by observation, experiment, analysis, patient generalisation, but by the evolution or recovery of those ideas directly from within, by a sort of Platonic "recollection"; every group of observed facts remaining an enigma until the appropriate idea is struck upon them from the mind of a Newton, or a Cuvier, the genius in whom sympathy with the universal reason becomes entire. In the next place, he conceives that this reason or intelligence in nature becomes reflective, or self-conscious. He fancies he can trace, through all the simpler forms of life, fragments of an eloquent prophecy about the [78] human mind. The whole of nature he regards as a development of higher forms out of the lower, through shade after shade of systematic change. The dim stir of chemical atoms towards the axis of crystal form, the trance-like life of plants, the animal troubled by strange irritabilities, are stages which anticipate consciousness. All through the ever-increasing movement of life that was shaping itself; every successive phase of life, in its unsatisfied susceptibilities, seeming to be drawn out of its own limits by the more pronounced current of life on its confines, the "shadow of approaching humanity" gradually deepening, the latent intelligence winning a way to the surface. And at this point the law of development does not lose itself in caprice: rather it becomes more constraining and incisive. From the lowest to the very highest acts of the conscious intelligence, there is another series of refining shades. Gradually the mind concentrates itself, frees itself from the limitations of the particular, the individual, attains a strange power of modifying and centralising what it receives from without, according to the pattern of an inward ideal. At last, in imaginative genius, ideas become effective: the intelligence of nature, all its discursive elements now connected and justified, is clearly reflected; the interpretation of its latent purposes being embodied in the great central products of creative art. The secret of creative [79] genius would be an exquisitely purged sympathy with nature, with the reasonable soul antecedent there. Those associative conceptions of the imagination, those eternally fixed types of action and passion, would come, not so much from the conscious invention of the artist, as from his self-surrender to the suggestions of an abstract reason or ideality in things: they would be evolved by the stir of nature itself, realising the highest reach of its dormant reason: they would have a kind of prevenient necessity to rise at some time to the surface of the human mind.
With this interest, in the Biographia Literaria, he refines Schelling's "Philosophy of Nature" into a theory of art. "There can be no plagiarism in philosophy," says Heine:—Es gibt kein Plagiat in der Philosophie, referring to the accusation against Schelling for unacknowledged borrowing from Bruno; and certainly, what Coleridge, Schelling, and Bruno share in common is rooted far earlier than any of them. Schellingism, the "Philosophy of Nature," is indeed a continuous tradition in the history of thought: it represents a lasting type of speculative mindset. The way of viewing nature as a reflection or mirror of human intelligence can be traced back to the earliest beginnings of Greek speculation. There are two ways to see aspects of nature that seem to show signs of reason or intelligence. One is the deist's perspective, which sees them merely as designs, separating the guiding mind from its outcomes in nature, like the relationship between a mechanic and a machine; the other is the pantheistic view, which identifies the two, seeing nature itself as the living force of an intelligence similar to, but larger than, human intelligence. Influenced partly by mythology, the Greek mind early on embraced the idea of nature as living, thinking, and almost communicating with the human mind. This fluid poetic inclination, when reduced to an abstract form, solidified into an idea, driving the unity of purpose in Greek philosophy. Gradually, it articulates the essence of the Hegelian formula: "Whatever is, is according to reason: whatever is according to reason, that is." Experience, which has slowly dulled the earth's colors for us, stiffened its movements, and withdrawn some joyful and carefree presence from it, has fundamentally changed the nature of science as we see it today. The "positive" method, in reality, pays little attention to signs of intelligence in nature: in its broader view of phenomena, it acknowledges such instances as rare occurrences, often just fortunate coincidences: it encompasses them within the larger understanding of universal mechanical law. Nevertheless, the suspicion of a mind lurking in nature, struggling for expression and engaging with human intellect through true ideas, has never stopped haunting certain thinkers. Revived repeatedly across different eras by enthusiasts of the ancient style, each instance may have appeared more faded and more fantastical compared to the increasingly consistent and sharply delineated positive forms of knowledge. Still, wherever the speculative instinct has combined with a certain poetic depth of character, as in Bruno and Schelling, that old Greek idea, like some seed drifting in the air, has taken root and thrived once more. Coleridge, introspective and turned inward, cut off from "life in thought and sensation," to live only in thought, already feels a strong connection to the Greek mindset on this topic vibrating within him in his dark London school. At fifteen, he discusses Plotinus, just as in later years he reflects on that fleeting intellectual tradition from Schelling. He imagines a subtle, sympathetic alignment between human reasoning and the laws of the natural world. True science, the genuine understanding of that natural world, is to be achieved not through observation, experimentation, analysis, or careful generalization, but by evolving or recovering those ideas directly from within, through a sort of Platonic "recollection"; every collection of observed facts remaining a mystery until a fitting idea strikes them from the mind of a Newton or a Cuvier, the genius in whom sympathy with universal reasoning becomes complete. Next, he imagines that this reason or intelligence in nature becomes reflective or self-aware. He thinks he can trace, through all the simpler life forms, fragments of a powerful prophecy about the human mind. He views all of nature as an evolution from lower forms to higher, through systematic changes layer by layer. The faint motions of chemical atoms seeking the structure of crystal form, the trance-like existence of plants, and the animal experiencing strange irritability are all stages that precede consciousness. Throughout the ever-increasing movement of life unfolding itself, each phase of existence, with its unfulfilled needs, seems to be pulled beyond its own limits by the more pronounced currents of life at its edges, the "shadow of approaching humanity" gradually becoming stronger, the hidden intelligence finding its way to the surface. At this point, the law of development doesn’t lose its direction in randomness: rather, it becomes more compelling and precise. From the lowest to the highest actions of conscious intelligence, there’s a series of refining shades. Gradually, the mind focuses itself, breaks free from the limitations of the particular and the individual, and achieves a remarkable ability to modify and centralize what it receives from the outside according to an internal ideal. Finally, in imaginative genius, ideas become impactful: the intelligence of nature, with all its discursive elements now interconnected and validated, is clearly reflected; the interpretation of its hidden purposes is expressed in the great central creations of art. The essence of creative genius would be a finely tuned sympathy with nature, with the reasonable soul inherent there. Those associative ideas of the imagination, those eternally fixed types of action and emotion, would not come so much from the conscious innovation of the artist, but from his surrender to the suggestions of an abstract reason or ideality within things: they would evolve from nature’s own stir, realizing the highest expression of its dormant reasoning; they would possess a kind of necessary inevitability to emerge at some point within the human mind.
It is natural that Shakespeare should be the favourite illustration of such criticism, whether in England or Germany. The first suggestion in Shakespeare is that of capricious detail, of a waywardness that plays with the parts careless of the impression of the whole; what supervenes is the constraining unity of effect, the ineffaceable impression, of Hamlet or Macbeth. His hand moving freely is curved round as if by some law of gravitation from within: an energetic unity or identity makes itself visible amid an abounding variety. This unity or identity Coleridge exaggerates into something like the identity of a natural organism, and the associative act which effected it into something closely akin to the primitive power of nature itself. "In the Shakespearian drama," he says, "there is a vitality which grows and evolves itself from within."
It makes sense that Shakespeare is a top example of this kind of criticism, whether in England or Germany. The first thing you notice in Shakespeare is his playful attention to detail and a fascinating unpredictability that treats the parts carelessly, without considering the overall impression; what ultimately emerges is the powerful unity of effect, the unforgettable impact of Hamlet or Macbeth. His hand moves freely but seems shaped by an internal gravitational pull: a strong unity or identity emerges amid a rich variety. Coleridge takes this unity or identity to the extreme, suggesting it's similar to that of a natural organism, and the associative act that creates it is closely related to nature's primitive power itself. "In the Shakespearean drama," he notes, "there is a vitality that grows and evolves from within."
[80] Again—
Again—
He, too, worked in the spirit of nature, by evolving the germ from within, by the imaginative power, according to the idea. For as the power of seeing is to light, so is an idea in mind to a law in nature. They are correlatives which suppose each other.
He also worked in tune with nature, bringing the essence to life from within, using his imagination based on an idea. Just as the ability to see relies on light, so does an idea in the mind relate to a law in nature. They are interconnected concepts that rely on each other.
Again—
Once more—
The organic form is innate: it shapes, as it develops, itself from within, and the fulness of its development is one and the same with the perfection of its outward form. Such as the life is, such is the form. Nature, the prime, genial artist, inexhaustible in diverse powers, is equally inexhaustible in forms: each exterior is the physiognomy of the being within, and even such is the appropriate excellence of Shakespeare, himself a nature humanised, a genial understanding, directing self-consciously a power and an implicit wisdom deeper even than our consciousness.+
The organic shape is natural: it forms itself from the inside as it grows, and the completeness of its growth is directly linked to the perfection of its outward appearance. The way life is reflects the shape. Nature, the ultimate, creative artist, endlessly capable in various ways, is equally limitless in forms: each outside appearance reflects the essence of what is inside, and this is also true of Shakespeare, who was a humanized nature, a warm understanding guiding a power and an implicit wisdom that goes deeper than our awareness.
In this late age we are become so familiarised with the greater works of art as to be little sensitive of the act of creation in them: they do not impress us as a new presence in the world. Only sometimes, in productions which realise immediately a profound influence and enforce a change in taste, we are actual witnesses of the moulding of an unforeseen type by some new principle of association; and to that phenomenon Coleridge wisely recalls our attention. What makes his view a one-sided one is, that in it the artist has become almost a mechanical agent: instead of the most luminous and self-possessed phase of consciousness, the associative act in art or poetry is made to look like some blindly organic process of assimilation. The work of art is likened to a living organism. That expresses [81] truly the sense of a self-delighting, independent life which the finished work of art gives us: it hardly figures the process by which such work was produced. Here there is no blind ferment of lifeless elements towards the realisation of a type. By exquisite analysis the artist attains clearness of idea; then, through many stages of refining, clearness of expression. He moves slowly over his work, calculating the tenderest tone, and restraining the subtlest curve, never letting hand or fancy move at large, gradually enforcing flaccid spaces to the higher degree of expressiveness. The philosophic critic, at least, will value, even in works of imagination, seemingly the most intuitive, the power of the understanding in them, their logical process of construction, the spectacle of a supreme intellectual dexterity which they afford.
In this modern era, we’ve become so accustomed to the masterpieces of art that we hardly feel the impact of their creation; they no longer strike us as something new in the world. Only occasionally, in works that immediately create a strong influence and shift our tastes, do we actually see the formation of an unexpected type through some new way of connecting ideas; and Coleridge wisely points our attention to that phenomenon. What makes his perspective somewhat limited is that, in it, the artist appears almost as a mechanical tool: instead of showcasing the clearest and most self-assured phase of awareness, the associative act in art or poetry resembles a blind, organic process of absorbing elements. The artwork is compared to a living organism. This does capture the sense of a self-sustaining, independent life that a finished work of art gives us, but it doesn’t really represent the actual process behind its creation. There’s no mindless mix of lifeless elements striving to realize a type. Through careful analysis, the artist achieves clarity of thought; then, with numerous refinements, clarity of expression. He meticulously works on his piece, determining the softest tone and controlling the subtlest curve, never allowing his hand or imagination to wander freely, gradually transforming vague areas into something far more expressive. The insightful critic will appreciate, even in works of imagination that seem most instinctive, the reasoning behind them, their logical construction, and the display of exceptional intellectual skill they provide.
Coleridge's prose writings on philosophy, politics, religion, and criticism, were, in truth, but one element in a whole lifetime of endeavours to present the then recent metaphysics of Germany to English readers, as a legitimate expansion of the older, classical and native masters of what has been variously called the a priori, or absolute, or spiritual, or Platonic, view of things. His criticism, his challenge for recognition in the concrete, visible, finite work of art, of the dim, unseen, comparatively infinite, soul or power of the artist, may well be [82] remembered as part of the long pleading of German culture for the things "behind the veil." To introduce that spiritual philosophy, as represented by the more transcendental parts of Kant, and by Schelling, into all subjects, as a system of reason in them, one and ever identical with itself, however various the matter through which it was diffused, became with him the motive of an unflagging enthusiasm, which seems to have been the one thread of continuity in a life otherwise singularly wanting in unity of purpose, and in which he was certainly far from uniformly at his best. Fragmentary and obscure, but often eloquent, and always at once earnest and ingenious, those writings, supplementing his remarkable gift of conversation, were directly and indirectly influential, even on some the furthest removed from Coleridge's own masters; on John Stuart Mill, for instance, and some of the earlier writers of the "high-church" school. Like his verse, they display him also in two other characters—as a student of words, and as a psychologist, that is, as a more minute observer or student than other men of the phenomena of mind. To note the recondite associations of words, old or new; to expound the logic, the reasonable soul, of their various uses; to recover the interest of older writers who had had a phraseology of their own—this was a vein of inquiry allied to his undoubted gift of tracking out and analysing curious modes of thought. A [83] quaint fragment of verse on Human Life might serve to illustrate his study of the earlier English philosophical poetry. The latter gift, that power of the "subtle-souled psychologist," as Shelley calls him, seems to have been connected with some tendency to disease in the physical temperament, something of a morbid want of balance in those parts where the physical and intellectual elements mix most closely together, with a kind of languid visionariness, deep-seated in the very constitution of the "narcotist," who had quite a gift for "plucking the poisons of self-harm," and which the actual habit of taking opium, accidentally acquired, did but reinforce. This morbid languor of nature, connected both with his fitfulness of purpose and his rich delicate dreaminess, qualifies Coleridge's poetic composition even more than his prose; his verse, with the exception of his avowedly political poems, being, unlike that of the "Lake School," to which in some respects he belongs, singularly unaffected by any moral, or professional, or personal effort or ambition,—"written," as he says, "after the more violent emotions of sorrow, to give him pleasure, when perhaps nothing else could;" but coming thus, indeed, very close to his own most intimately personal characteristics, and having a certain languidly soothing grace or cadence, for its most fixed quality, from first to last. After some Platonic soliloquy on a flower opening on a fine day in February, he goes on— [84]
Coleridge's writings on philosophy, politics, religion, and criticism were really just one part of his lifelong effort to introduce the recent metaphysics of Germany to English readers. He saw it as a legitimate extension of the classical and native traditions known as the a priori, absolute, spiritual, or Platonic view of reality. His criticism and his demand for acknowledgment of the abstract, unseen, yet infinite essence or power of the artist in the tangible, visible, finished artwork should be remembered as part of the ongoing appeal of German culture for the things "behind the veil." His goal was to integrate that spiritual philosophy, represented by the more transcendental aspects of Kant and Schelling, into all subjects as a coherent system of thought, consistent across various domains. This became the driving force of his unwavering enthusiasm, which seemed to be the only unifying thread in a life otherwise lacking a clear purpose and in which he certainly did not always excel. Though his writings were often fragmented and obscure, they were also eloquent, earnest, and clever. Supplementing his remarkable conversational talent, his work had a direct and indirect impact even on those far removed from his own influences, like John Stuart Mill and some early writers of the "high-church" school. Like his poetry, his prose shows him as both a student of language and a psychologist—a more meticulous observer of the mind's phenomena than most. He sought to explore the unique associations of words, whether old or new; to explain the logic and rational essence of their various uses; and to revive the interest in earlier writers who had their own distinctive language. This inquiry was closely related to his undeniable skill in uncovering and analyzing intriguing thought processes. A quaint fragment of verse about Human Life could illustrate his study of earlier English philosophical poetry. His other talent, the ability of the "subtle-souled psychologist," as Shelley called him, seems to have been linked to a physical imbalance, a kind of morbid instability in the areas where the physical and intellectual blend most closely, leading to a dreamy detachment deeply ingrained in the very nature of the "narcotist," who had a knack for "plucking the poisons of self-harm," a tendency only reinforced by his accidental habit of taking opium. This morbid lethargy of nature, which was tied to his unpredictable focus and his rich, delicate dreaminess, impacted Coleridge's poetry even more than his prose. Except for his clearly political poems, his verses, unlike those of the "Lake School" to which he belongs in some respects, are notably unaffected by any moral, professional, or personal ambitions. He noted that they were "written after the more violent emotions of sorrow, to give him pleasure when perhaps nothing else could." Thus, they come very close to his most personal traits and possess a certain languidly soothing grace or rhythm that defines them from start to finish. After some Platonic reflection on a flower blooming on a beautiful day in February, he continues—
Dim similitudes
Weaving in mortal strains, I've stolen one hour
From anxious self, life's cruel taskmaster!
And the warm wooings of this sunny day
Tremble along my frame and harmonise
The attempered organ, that even saddest thoughts
Mix with some sweet sensations, like harsh tunes
Played deftly on a sweet-toned instrument.
Dim similarities
Weaving in human emotions, I've taken an hour
From my restless mind, life's harsh overseer!
And the warm embraces of this sunny day
Flow through me and resonate
With the balanced spirit, so that even the saddest thoughts
Blend with some sweet feelings, like dissonant melodies
Played skillfully on a harmonious instrument.
The expression of two opposed, yet allied, elements of sensibility in these lines, is very true to Coleridge:—the grievous agitation, the grievous listlessness, almost never entirely relieved, together with a certain physical voluptuousness. He has spoken several times of the scent of the bean-field in the air:—the tropical touches in a chilly climate; his is a nature that will make the most of these, which finds a sort of caress in such things. Kubla Khan, the fragment of a poem actually composed in some certainly not quite healthy sleep, is perhaps chiefly of interest as showing, by the mode of its composition, how physical, how much of a diseased or valetudinarian temperament, in its moments of relief, Coleridge's happiest gift really was; and side by side with Kubla Khan should be read, as Coleridge placed it, the Pains of Sleep, to illustrate that retarding physical burden in his temperament, that "unimpassioned grief," the source of which lay so near the source of those pleasures. Connected also with this, and again in contrast with Wordsworth, is the limited quantity of his poetical performance, as he himself [85] regrets so eloquently in the lines addressed to Wordsworth after his recitation of The Prelude. It is like some exotic plant, just managing to blossom a little in the somewhat un-english air of Coleridge's own south-western birthplace, but never quite well there.
The expression of two opposing yet connected elements of sensitivity in these lines is very true to Coleridge: the deep agitation, the deep lethargy, which is almost never fully relieved, along with a certain physical pleasure. He mentioned several times the scent of the bean field in the air: the tropical hints in a chilly climate; he has a nature that makes the most of these, finding a sort of comfort in such things. "Kubla Khan," a fragment of a poem actually written during some definitely not entirely healthy sleep, is perhaps mainly interesting for showing, through its mode of composition, how physical, how much of a sickly or weak temperament, in its moments of relief, Coleridge's greatest gift really was; and alongside "Kubla Khan," should be read, as Coleridge placed it, "The Pains of Sleep," to illustrate that heavy physical burden in his temperament, that "unimpassioned grief," the source of which was so close to the origin of those pleasures. Also related to this, and again contrasting with Wordsworth, is the limited quantity of his poetic output, as he himself regrets so eloquently in the lines addressed to Wordsworth after his recitation of "The Prelude." It resembles some exotic plant, just managing to bloom a little in the somewhat un-English air of Coleridge's own southwestern birthplace, but never quite thriving there.
In 1798 he joined Wordsworth in the composition of a volume of poems—the Lyrical Ballads. What Wordsworth then wrote already vibrates with that blithe impulse which carried him to final happiness and self-possession. In Coleridge we feel already that faintness and obscure dejection which clung like some contagious damp to all his work. Wordsworth was to be distinguished by a joyful and penetrative conviction of the existence of certain latent affinities between nature and the human mind, which reciprocally gild the mind and nature with a kind of "heavenly alchemy."
In 1798, he teamed up with Wordsworth to create a collection of poems called the Lyrical Ballads. What Wordsworth wrote at that time already resonates with the cheerful drive that would lead him to lasting happiness and self-assurance. In Coleridge, we can sense the subtle weariness and hidden sadness that hung over all his work like a damp fog. Wordsworth was marked by a joyful and deep belief in the existence of certain hidden connections between nature and the human mind, which mutually illuminate both the mind and nature with a sort of "heavenly alchemy."
My voice proclaims
How exquisitely the individual mind
(And the progressive powers, perhaps, no less
Of the whole species) to the external world
Is fitted; and how exquisitely, too,
The external world is fitted to the mind;
And the creation, by no lower name
Can it be called, which they with blended might
Accomplish.
My voice declares
How perfectly the individual mind
(And maybe the advanced abilities of the whole species)
Fit with the outside world;
And how perfectly, too,
The outside world fits with the mind;
And it can only be called creation,
Which they achieve together with their combined power.
In Wordsworth this took the form of an unbroken dreaming over the aspects and transitions of nature—a reflective, though altogether unformulated, analysis of them.
In Wordsworth, this manifested as a continuous daydreaming about the features and changes of nature—a thoughtful, yet completely unstructured, examination of them.
[86] There are in Coleridge's poems expressions of this conviction as deep as Wordsworth's. But Coleridge could never have abandoned himself to the dream, the vision, as Wordsworth did, because the first condition of such abandonment must be an unvexed quietness of heart. No one can read the Lines composed above Tintern without feeling how potent the physical element was among the conditions of Wordsworth's genius—"felt in the blood and felt along the heart."
[86] Coleridge's poems contain expressions of this belief as profound as Wordsworth's. However, Coleridge could never fully surrender to the dream or vision like Wordsworth did, because the first requirement for such surrender is a peaceful state of mind. Anyone who reads the Lines composed above Tintern can sense how strong the physical element was in shaping Wordsworth's genius—"felt in the blood and felt along the heart."
My whole life I have lived in quiet thought!
My whole life I've lived in quiet contemplation!
The stimulus which most artists require of nature he can renounce. He leaves the ready-made glory of the Swiss mountains that he may reflect glory on a mouldering leaf. He loves best to watch the floating thistledown, because of its hint at an unseen life in the air. Coleridge's temperament, aei en sphodra orexei,+ with its faintness, its grieved dejection, could never have been like that.
The inspiration that most artists seek from nature, he can give up. He turns away from the stunning beauty of the Swiss mountains to find beauty in a decaying leaf. He enjoys watching the drifting thistledown the most because it suggests an invisible life in the air. Coleridge's temperament, with its delicateness and sense of sorrow, could never compare to that.
My genial spirits fail;
And what can these avail
To lift the smothering weight from off my breast?
It were a vain endeavour,
Though I should gaze for ever
On that green light that lingers in the west
I may not hope from outward forms to win
The passion and the life whose fountains are within.
My cheerful mood is gone;
And what good will these do
To lift the heavy weight off my chest?
It would be a pointless struggle,
Even if I stared forever
At that green light fading in the west.
I can't expect to gain
The passion and the life that come from within.
Wordsworth's flawless temperament, his fine mountain atmosphere of mind, that calm, sabbatic, mystic, wellbeing which De Quincey, [87] a little cynically, connected with worldly (that is to say, pecuniary) good fortune, kept his conviction of a latent intelligence in nature within the limits of sentiment or instinct, and confined it to those delicate and subdued shades of expression which alone perfect art allows. In Coleridge's sadder, more purely intellectual, cast of genius, what with Wordsworth was sentiment or instinct became a philosophical idea, or philosophical formula, developed, as much as possible, after the abstract and metaphysical fashion of the transcendental schools of Germany.
Wordsworth's perfect temperament and his inspiring, mountainous mindset—those calm, almost spiritual feelings that De Quincey, somewhat cynically, linked to worldly (meaning financial) success—kept his belief in a hidden intelligence in nature within the realm of feeling or instinct. He limited it to those subtle and gentle nuances of expression that only true art permits. In contrast, Coleridge's more somber, intellectually driven genius transformed what was sentiment or instinct for Wordsworth into a philosophical concept or theory, developed as much as possible in the abstract and metaphysical style of the transcendental schools of Germany.
The period of Coleridge's residence at Nether Stowey, 1797-1798, was for him the annus mirabilis. Nearly all the chief works by which his poetic fame will live were then composed or planned. What shapes itself for criticism as the main phenomenon of Coleridge's poetic life, is not, as with most true poets, the gradual development of a poetic gift, determined, enriched, retarded, by the actual circumstances of the poet's life, but the sudden blossoming, through one short season, of such a gift already perfect in its kind, which thereafter deteriorates as suddenly, with something like premature old age. Connecting this phenomenon with the leading motive of his prose writings, we might note it as the deterioration of a productive or creative power into one merely metaphysical or discursive. In his unambitious conception of his function as a poet, and in the very limited quantity of his [88] poetical performance, as I have said, he was a contrast to his friend Wordsworth. That friendship with Wordsworth, the chief "developing" circumstance of his poetic life, comprehended a very close intellectual sympathy; and in such association chiefly, lies whatever truth there may be in the popular classification of Coleridge as a member of what is called the "Lake School." Coleridge's philosophical speculations do really turn on the ideas which underlay Wordsworth's poetical practice. His prose works are one long explanation of all that is involved in that famous distinction between the Fancy and the Imagination. Of what is understood by both writers as the imaginative quality in the use of poetic figures, we may take some words of Shakespeare as an example.—
The time Coleridge spent living in Nether Stowey from 1797 to 1798 was his remarkable year. Almost all the major works that will ensure his poetic legacy were created or planned during this time. The key aspect of Coleridge's poetic career, unlike that of most true poets, isn’t a gradual development of his poetic talent influenced by the circumstances of his life. Instead, it’s the sudden flourishing, in a brief period, of a gift already fully formed, which then deteriorates just as quickly, like a premature aging process. Connecting this pattern to the main theme of his prose, we see how a productive or creative ability can shift into something merely philosophical or analytical. In his modest view of his role as a poet and the limited amount of poetry he produced, he stood in contrast to his friend Wordsworth. Their friendship, a key factor in his poetic journey, was marked by a deep intellectual connection. It is in this collaboration that we can find some truth in the popular notion of Coleridge being part of the so-called "Lake School." Coleridge’s philosophical ideas are closely tied to the concepts that underpin Wordsworth's poetic work. His prose essentially explains everything involved in that well-known distinction between the Fancy and the Imagination. To illustrate what both writers mean by the imaginative quality in their use of poetic imagery, we can refer to some lines from Shakespeare.
My cousin Suffolk,
My soul shall thine keep company to heaven
Tarry, sweet soul, for mine, then fly abreast.
My cousin Suffolk,
My spirit will keep you company to heaven.
Wait, dear soul, for mine, then fly side by side.
The complete infusion here of the figure into the thought, so vividly realised, that, though birds are not actually mentioned, yet the sense of their flight, conveyed to us by the single word "abreast," comes to be more than half of the thought itself:—this, as the expression of exalted feeling, is an instance of what Coleridge meant by Imagination. And this sort of identification of the poet's thought, of himself, with the image or figure which serves him, is the secret, sometimes, [89] of a singularly entire realisation of that image, such as makes these lines of Coleridge, for instance, "imaginative"—
The complete blending of the figure with the idea is so vividly brought to life that, even though birds aren't actually mentioned, the sense of their flight, conveyed through the single word "abreast," becomes more than half of the thought itself. This, as a reflection of deep emotion, is an example of what Coleridge meant by Imagination. This kind of merging of the poet's thought and identity with the image or figure he uses is sometimes the key to a uniquely complete realization of that image, which makes lines like Coleridge's, for example, "imaginative."
Amid the howl of more than wintry storms,
The halcyon hears the voice of vernal hours
Already on the wing.
Amid the howl of more than winter storms,
The calm bird hears the voice of spring hours
Already on the move.
There are many such figures both in Coleridge's verse and prose. He has, too, his passages of that sort of impassioned contemplation on the permanent and elementary conditions of nature and humanity, which Wordsworth held to be the essence of a poet; as it would be his proper function to awaken such contemplation in other men—those "moments," as Coleridge says, addressing him—
There are many such figures in Coleridge's poetry and writing. He also has sections of that intense reflection on the fundamental and essential aspects of nature and humanity, which Wordsworth believed were the core of a poet's work; as it would be his role to inspire that reflection in others—those "moments," as Coleridge refers to them, speaking to him—
Moments awful,
Now in thy inner life, and now abroad,
When power streamed from thee, and thy soul received
The light reflected, as a light bestowed.
Moments that are terrible,
Now within you, and now out in the world,
When energy flowed from you, and your soul took in
The light that was mirrored, like a light given.
The entire poem from which these lines are taken, "composed on the night after Wordsworth's recitation of a poem on the growth of an individual mind," is, in its high-pitched strain of meditation, and in the combined justice and elevation of its philosophical expression—
The whole poem that these lines are from, "written on the night after Wordsworth recited a poem about the development of an individual's mind," is characterized by its intense reflection and the balanced insight and uplifting quality of its philosophical expression—
high and passionate thoughts
To their own music chanted;
high and passionate thoughts
Chanted to their own music;
wholly sympathetic with The Prelude which it celebrates, and of which the subject is, in effect, the generation of the spirit of the "Lake poetry." [90] The Lines to Joseph Cottle have the same philosophically imaginative character; the Ode to Dejection being Coleridge's most sustained effort of this kind.
wholly sympathetic with The Prelude that it honors, and whose subject is, in essence, the emergence of the spirit of the "Lake poetry." [90] The Lines to Joseph Cottle share the same philosophically imaginative quality; the Ode to Dejection is Coleridge's most continuous attempt of this nature.
It is in a highly sensitive apprehension of the aspects of external nature that Coleridge identifies himself most closely with one of the main tendencies of the "Lake School"; a tendency instinctive, and no mere matter of theory, in him as in Wordsworth. That record of the
It is in a deeply sensitive understanding of the elements of nature that Coleridge connects most closely with one of the key tendencies of the "Lake School"; a tendency that is instinctive and not just theoretical, like in Wordsworth. That record of the
green light
Which lingers in the west,
green light
that hangs in the west,
and again, of
and again, of
the western sky,
And its peculiar tint of yellow green,
the western sky,
And its unique shade of yellow-green,
which Byron found ludicrously untrue, but which surely needs no defence, is a characteristic example of a singular watchfulness for the minute fact and expression of natural scenery pervading all he wrote—a closeness to the exact physiognomy of nature, having something to do with that idealistic philosophy which sees in the external world no mere concurrence of mechanical agencies, but an animated body, informed and made expressive, like the body of man, by an indwelling intelligence. It was a tendency, doubtless, in the air, for Shelley too is affected by it, and Turner, with the school of landscape which followed him. "I had found," Coleridge tells us,
which Byron found ridiculously untrue, but which definitely needs no defense, is a prime example of a unique attentiveness to the tiny details and expression of natural scenery that runs through all his work—a closeness to the true appearance of nature, connected to that idealistic philosophy that sees the external world not just as a collection of mechanical processes, but as a living entity, animated and made expressive, like the human body, by an inner intelligence. This was a tendency, no doubt, in the air, as Shelley was also influenced by it, along with Turner and the landscape school that followed him. "I had found," Coleridge tells us,
[91]
[91]
That outward forms, the loftiest, still receive
Their finer influence from the world within;
Fair ciphers of vague import, where the eye
Traces no spot, in which the heart may read
History and prophecy:...
That external appearance, no matter how grand,
Still draws its deeper meaning from what’s inside;
Beautiful symbols of unclear significance, where the eye
Finds no place, allowing the heart to interpret
The past and what’s to come:...
and this induces in him no indifference to actual colour and form and process, but such minute realism as this—
and this makes him not indifferent to actual color and shape and process, but such detailed realism as this—
The thin grey cloud is spread on high,
It covers but not hides the sky.
The moon is behind and at the full;
And yet she looks both small and dull;
The thin gray cloud is spread up high,
It covers but doesn’t hide the sky.
The moon is behind and fully bright;
And still, she looks both small and slight;
or this, which has a touch of "romantic" weirdness—
or this, which has a hint of "romantic" oddness—
Nought was green upon the oak
But moss and rarest misletoe
Nothin’ was green on the oak
Except for moss and the rarest mistletoe
or this—
or this—
There is not wind enough to twirl
The one red leaf, the last of its clan,
That dances as often as dance it can,
Hanging so light, and hanging so high,
On the topmost twig that looks up at the sky
There isn't enough wind to swirl
The one red leaf, the last of its kind,
That dances whenever it can,
Hanging so lightly, and hanging so high,
On the highest twig that looks up at the sky
or this, with a weirdness, again, like that of some wild French etcher—
or this, with an oddness, again, like that of some wild French engraver—
Lo! the new-moon winter-bright!
And overspread with phantom light
(With swimming phantom light o'erspread,
But rimmed and circled with a silver thread)
I see the old moon in her lap, foretelling
The coming on of rain and squally blast.
Look! The new moon is bright in winter!
And covered with ghostly light
(With floating ghostly light all around,
But bordered and outlined with a silver thread)
I see the old moon in her embrace, predicting
The arrival of rain and gusty winds.
He has a like imaginative apprehension of the silent and unseen processes of nature, its "ministries" [92] of dew and frost, for instance; as when he writes, in April—
He has a similar imaginative understanding of the quiet and unseen workings of nature, its "ministries" [92] of dew and frost, for example; like when he writes, in April—
A balmy night! and though the stars be dim,
Yet let us think upon the vernal showers
That gladden the green earth, and we shall find
A pleasure in the dimness of the stars.
A warm night! And even though the stars are faint,
Let’s remember the spring rains
That make the green earth joyful, and we’ll discover
A joy in the faintness of the stars.
Of such imaginative treatment of landscape there is no better instance than the description of The Dell, in Fears in Solitude—
Of such creative portrayal of landscape, there’s no better example than the description of The Dell in Fears in Solitude—
A green and silent spot amid the hills,
A small and silent dell! O'er stiller place
No singing skylark ever poised himself—
But the dell,
Bathed by the mist is fresh and delicate
As vernal cornfield, or the unripe flax
When, through its half-transparent stalks, at eve,
The level sunshine glimmers with green light:—
A green and quiet place in the hills,
A small and peaceful valley! No singing skylark
Has ever settled in a quieter spot—
But the valley,
Covered in mist, is fresh and delicate
Like a springtime cornfield, or unripe flax
When, through its semi-transparent stalks at dusk,
The low sunshine shines with a green light:—
The gust that roared and died away
To the distant tree—
The wind that howled and faded
To the faraway tree—
heard and only heard
In this low dell, bowed not the delicate grass.
heard and only heard
In this low valley, the delicate grass did not bend.
This curious insistence of the mind on one particular spot, till it seems to attain actual expression and a sort of soul in it—a mood so characteristic of the "Lake School"—occurs in an earnest political poem, "written in April 1798, during the alarm of an invasion"; and that silent dell is the background against which the tumultuous fears of the poet are in strong relief, while the quiet sense of the place, maintained all through them, gives a true poetic unity to the piece. Good political poetry—[93] political poetry that shall be permanently moving—can, perhaps, only be written on motives which, for those they concern, have ceased to be open questions, and are really beyond argument; while Coleridge's political poems are for the most part on open questions. For although it was a great part of his intellectual ambition to subject political questions to the action of the fundamental ideas of his philosophy, he was nevertheless an ardent partisan, first on one side, then on the other, of the actual politics proper to the end of the last and the beginning of the present century, where there is still room for much difference of opinion. Yet The Destiny of Nations, though formless as a whole, and unfinished, presents many traces of his most elevated manner of speculation, cast into that sort of imaginative philosophical expression, in which, in effect, the language itself is inseparable from, or essentially a part of, the thought. France, an Ode, begins with a famous apostrophe to Liberty—
This strange focus of the mind on one specific point, until it feels like it gains real expression and a kind of spirit—this mood typical of the "Lake School"—can be found in a serious political poem, "written in April 1798, during the fear of an invasion"; and that quiet valley serves as the backdrop against which the poet's intense fears stand out sharply, while the calm essence of the place, sustained throughout, provides a genuine poetic unity to the piece. Effective political poetry—[93] poetry that will have a lasting impact—can likely only be written about issues that, for those involved, are no longer up for debate and are truly beyond dispute; while Coleridge's political poems mostly address ongoing issues. Even though a significant part of his intellectual ambition was to apply the fundamental ideas of his philosophy to political questions, he was still a passionate supporter, shifting from one side to another, in the actual politics of the late 19th and early 20th centuries, where there is still plenty of room for differing opinions. However, The Destiny of Nations, despite being somewhat formless and unfinished overall, shows many signs of his highest level of speculation, expressed in that type of imaginative philosophical way where, in essence, the language is inseparable from, or fundamentally part of, the thought itself. France, an Ode, begins with a well-known address to Liberty—
Ye Clouds! that far above me float and pause,
Whose pathless march no mortal may control!
Ye Ocean-waves! that wheresoe'er ye roll,
Yield homage only to eternal laws!
Ye Woods! that listen to the night-bird's singing,
Midway the smooth and perilous slope reclined,
Save when your own imperious branches swinging,
Have made a solemn music of the wind!
Where like a man beloved of God,
Through glooms which never woodman trod,
How oft, pursuing fancies holy,
You Clouds! that float and pause above me,
Whose aimless journey no human can control!
You Ocean waves! that wherever you go,
Respect only the eternal laws!
You Woods! that listen to the night bird's song,
Reclined midway on the smooth and dangerous slope,
Except when your own commanding branches swing,
Creating a solemn music from the wind!
Where like a man cherished by God,
Through shadows that no woodman has ever walked,
How often, chasing sacred thoughts,
[94]
[94]
My moonlight way o'er flowering weeds I wound,
Inspired, beyond the guess of folly,
By each rude shape and wild unconquerable sound!
O ye loud Waves! and O ye Forests high!
And O ye Clouds that far above me soar'd!
My path under the moonlight went through blooming weeds,
Inspired, beyond what anyone could guess,
By every rough shape and wild, unstoppable sound!
Oh, you loud Waves! And you tall Forests!
And you Clouds that soared high above me!
Thou rising Sun! thou blue rejoicing Sky!
Yea, everything that is and will be free!
Bear witness for me, wheresoe'er ye be,
With what deep worship I have still adored
The spirit of divinest liberty.
You rising Sun! You joyful blue Sky!
Yes, everything that is and will be free!
Bear witness for me, wherever you are,
With what deep worship I have always adored
The spirit of the greatest freedom.
And the whole ode, though, after Coleridge's way, not quite equal to that exordium, is an example of strong national sentiment, partly in indignant reaction against his own earlier sympathy with the French Republic, inspiring a composition which, in spite of some turgid lines, really justifies itself as poetry, and has that true unity of effect which the ode requires. Liberty, after all his hopes of young France, is only to be found in nature:—
And the entire ode, while not quite matching the opening, follows Coleridge's style and serves as an example of strong national sentiment, partly reacting against his earlier support for the French Republic. It results in a piece that, despite some overly complicated lines, truly holds up as poetry and has the genuine unity of effect that an ode needs. Ultimately, liberty, after all his hopes for young France, is only found in nature:—
Thou speedest on thy subtle pinions,
The guide of homeless winds, and playmate of the waves!
You quickly soar on your delicate wings,
The leader of wandering winds, and friend of the waves!
In his changes of political sentiment, Coleridge was associated with the "Lake School"; and there is yet one other very different sort of sentiment in which he is one with that school, yet all himself, his sympathy, namely, with the animal world. That was a sentiment connected at once with the love of outward nature in himself and in the "Lake School," and its assertion of the natural affections in their simplicity; with the homeliness and pity, consequent upon [95] that assertion. The Lines to a Young Ass, tethered—
In his shifting political views, Coleridge was linked to the "Lake School"; and there’s another very different sentiment where he aligns with that school, yet remains unique—his compassion for the animal world. This sentiment was tied to his love for nature, shared with the "Lake School," and to the celebration of natural feelings in their pure form; it also included a sense of warmth and empathy that came from that celebration. The Lines to a Young Ass, tethered—
Where the close-eaten grass is scarcely seen,
While sweet around her waves the tempting green,
Where the trampled grass is barely visible,
While the lovely green tempts all around her,
which had seemed merely whimsical in their day, indicate a vein of interest constant in Coleridge's poems, and at its height in his greatest poems—in Christabel, where it has its effect, as it were antipathetically, in the vivid realisation of the serpentine element in Geraldine's nature; and in The Ancient Mariner, whose fate is interwoven with that of the wonderful bird, at whose blessing of the water-snakes the curse for the death of the albatross passes away, and where the moral of the love of all creatures, as a sort of religious duty, is definitely expressed.
which had seemed merely whimsical in their time, show a consistent interest in Coleridge's poems, peaking in his greatest works — in Christabel, where it plays out, almost ironically, in the striking realization of the serpentine aspect of Geraldine's nature; and in The Ancient Mariner, whose fate is intertwined with that of the remarkable bird, whose blessing of the water-snakes lifts the curse for the death of the albatross, and where the moral of loving all creatures, as a kind of religious duty, is clearly stated.
Christabel, though not printed till 1816, was written mainly in the year 1797: The Rhyme of the Ancient Mariner was printed as a contribution to the Lyrical Ballads in 1798; and these two poems belong to the great year of Coleridge's poetic production, his twenty-fifth year. In poetic quality, above all in that most poetic of all qualities, a keen sense of, and delight in beauty, the infection of which lays hold upon the reader, they are quite out of proportion to all his other compositions. The form in both is that of the ballad, with some of its terminology, and some also of its quaint conceits. They connect themselves with that revival of ballad literature, of which Percy's Relics, and, in another [96] way, Macpherson's Ossian are monuments, and which afterwards so powerfully affected Scott—
Christabel, although not published until 1816, was mainly written in 1797. The Rhyme of the Ancient Mariner was published as part of the Lyrical Ballads in 1798, and these two poems are from the pivotal year of Coleridge's poetic career, his twenty-fifth year. In terms of poetic quality, especially in that most essential quality—an acute awareness of and appreciation for beauty that captivates the reader—they stand out significantly compared to his other works. Both poems follow the ballad form, incorporating some of its language and some of its charming quirks. They are linked to the revival of ballad literature represented by Percy's Relics and, in a different way, Macpherson's Ossian, which later had a powerful influence on Scott—
Young-eyed poesy
All deftly masked as hoar antiquity.
Young-eyed poetry
All skillfully disguised as ancient wisdom.
The Ancient Mariner, as also, in its measure, Christabel, is a "romantic" poem, impressing us by bold invention, and appealing to that taste for the supernatural, that longing for le frisson, a shudder, to which the "romantic" school in Germany, and its derivations in England and France, directly ministered. In Coleridge, personally, this taste had been encouraged by his odd and out-of-the-way reading in the old-fashioned literature of the marvellous—books like Purchas's Pilgrims, early voyages like Hakluyt's, old naturalists and visionary moralists, like Thomas Burnet, from whom he quotes the motto of "The Ancient Mariner, Facile credo, plures esse naturas invisibiles quam visibiles in rerum universitate, etc." Fancies of the strange things which may very well happen, even in broad daylight, to men shut up alone in ships far off on the sea, seem to have occurred to the human mind in all ages with a peculiar readiness, and often have about them, from the story of the stealing of Dionysus downwards, the fascination of a certain dreamy grace, which distinguishes them from other kinds of marvellous inventions. This sort of fascination The Ancient Mariner brings to its highest degree: it is the delicacy, the dreamy [97] grace, in his presentation of the marvellous, which makes Coleridge's work so remarkable. The too palpable intruders from a spiritual world in almost all ghost literature, in Scott and Shakespeare even, have a kind of crudity or coarseness. Coleridge's power is in the very fineness with which, as by some really ghostly finger, he brings home to our inmost sense his inventions, daring as they are—the skeleton ship, the polar spirit, the inspiriting of the dead corpses of the ship's crew. The Rhyme of the Ancient Mariner has the plausibility, the perfect adaptation to reason and the general aspect of life, which belongs to the marvellous, when actually presented as part of a credible experience in our dreams. Doubtless, the mere experience of the opium-eater, the habit he must almost necessarily fall into of noting the more elusive phenomena of dreams, had something to do with that: in its essence, however, it is connected with a more purely intellectual circumstance in the development of Coleridge's poetic gift. Some one once asked William Blake, to whom Coleridge has many resemblances, when either is at his best (that whole episode of the re-inspiriting of the ship's crew in The Ancient Mariner being comparable to Blake's well-known design of the "Morning Stars singing together") whether he had ever seen a ghost, and was surprised when the famous seer, who ought, one might think, to have seen so many, answered frankly, "Only [98] once!" His "spirits," at once more delicate, and so much more real, than any ghost—the burden, as they were the privilege, of his temperament—like it, were an integral element in his everyday life. And the difference of mood expressed in that question and its answer, is indicative of a change of temper in regard to the supernatural which has passed over the whole modern mind, and of which the true measure is the influence of the writings of Swedenborg. What that change is we may see if we compare the vision by which Swedenborg was "called," as he thought, to his work, with the ghost which called Hamlet, or the spells of Marlowe's Faust with those of Goethe's. The modern mind, so minutely self-scrutinising, if it is to be affected at all by a sense of the supernatural, needs to be more finely touched than was possible in the older, romantic presentment of it. The spectral object, so crude, so impossible, has become plausible, as
The Ancient Mariner, like Christabel to some extent, is a "romantic" poem that captivates us with its bold creativity and appeals to our fascination with the supernatural and desire for a thrill, which the "romantic" movement in Germany, along with its influences in England and France, catered to. Coleridge, in particular, nurtured this fascination through his unusual and obscure reading of the classic literature of the marvelous—books like Purchas's Pilgrims, early voyages like Hakluyt's, and works by old naturalists and visionary moralists, such as Thomas Burnet, whose motto for "The Ancient Mariner" reads, "Facile credo, plures esse naturas invisibiles quam visibiles in rerum universitate," etc. The imagination of strange occurrences that might happen, even during broad daylight, to individuals isolated on ships far at sea, appears to have intrigued humanity throughout the ages, often possessing a certain dreamy charm that sets them apart from other types of fantastic tales, starting from the story of the abduction of Dionysus. This kind of allure reaches its peak in The Ancient Mariner; it is the delicacy and dreamy elegance in Coleridge's portrayal of the marvelous that makes his work so exceptional. The intrusive elements from the spiritual realm found in nearly all ghost literature, including those by Scott and Shakespeare, often come across as crude or coarse. Coleridge's strength lies in the subtlety with which he, almost like a truly ghostly presence, conveys his daring inventions—the skeletal ship, the polar spirit, and the revival of the dead crew members. The Rhyme of the Ancient Mariner has the believability, perfect alignment with reason, and overall vibe of life that belong to the marvelous when it is authentically presented as part of a credible experience in our dreams. Undoubtedly, the opium-eater's mere experiences, alongside the tendency to notice the more elusive elements of dreams, played a role in this; however, it fundamentally connects to a more intellectual aspect of Coleridge's poetic development. Someone once asked William Blake, who shares many similarities with Coleridge, when either was at their best (the entire episode of reviving the ship's crew in The Ancient Mariner can be compared to Blake's famous image of the "Morning Stars singing together") if he had ever seen a ghost, and was taken aback when the legendary seer, who you might think would have seen many, candidly responded, "Only once!" His "spirits," far more delicate yet much more real than any ghost, were both a burden and a privilege of his nature—an essential part of his everyday life. The contrasting mood expressed in that question and answer reflects a shift in attitude toward the supernatural that has affected the modern mindset, a shift that can be measured by the influence of Swedenborg’s writings. We can observe this change by comparing the vision that Swedenborg believed called him to his work with the ghost that summoned Hamlet, or the spells in Marlowe's Faust with those in Goethe's. The modern mindset, now so intricately self-reflective, requires a finer touch of the supernatural to feel its effects than was achievable in the earlier romantic portrayals. The spectral figure, previously viewed as crude and fantastical, has become plausible, as
The blot upon the brain,
That will show itself without;
The stain on the mind,
That will reveal itself outwardly;
and is understood to be but a condition of one's own mind, for which, according to the scepticism, latent at least, in so much of our modern philosophy, the so-called real things themselves are but spectra after all.
and is seen as just a state of one's own mind, because, according to the skepticism that is at least hidden in much of our modern philosophy, what we call real things are really just illusions after all.
It is this finer, more delicately marvellous supernaturalism, fruit of his more delicate [99] psychology, that Coleridge infuses into romantic adventure, itself also then a new or revived thing in English literature; and with a fineness of weird effect in The Ancient Mariner, unknown in those older, more simple, romantic legends and ballads. It is a flower of medieval or later German romance, growing up in the peculiarly compounded atmosphere of modern psychological speculation, and putting forth in it wholly new qualities. The quaint prose commentary, which runs side by side with the verse of The Ancient Mariner, illustrates this—a composition of quite a different shade of beauty and merit from that of the verse which it accompanies, connecting this, the chief poem of Coleridge, with his philosophy, and emphasising therein that psychological interest of which I have spoken, its curious soul-lore.
It is this finer, more subtly amazing supernatural element, stemming from his more nuanced psychology, that Coleridge brings into romantic adventure, which was also a new or revived concept in English literature at the time; and it creates a unique, eerie effect in The Ancient Mariner that wasn't present in the older, simpler romantic legends and ballads. It’s a blossom of medieval or later German romance, thriving in the uniquely blended environment of modern psychological exploration, and developing entirely new characteristics. The quaint prose commentary that runs alongside the verse of The Ancient Mariner illustrates this—it's a composition with a distinctly different beauty and quality compared to the accompanying verse, linking this, Coleridge's main poem, to his philosophy, and highlighting the psychological intrigue I mentioned, its fascinating exploration of the soul.
Completeness, the perfectly rounded wholeness and unity of the impression it leaves on the mind of a reader who fairly gives himself to it—that, too, is one of the characteristics of a really excellent work, in the poetic as in every other kind of art; and by this completeness, The Ancient Mariner certainly gains upon Christabel—a completeness, entire as that of Wordsworth's Leech-gatherer, or Keats's Saint Agnes' Eve, each typical in its way of such wholeness or entirety of effect on a careful reader. It is Coleridge's one great complete work, the one really finished thing, in a life of many beginnings. Christabel remained a fragment. In The Ancient Mariner [100] this unity is secured in part by the skill with which the incidents of the marriage-feast are made to break in dreamily from time to time upon the main story. And then, how pleasantly, how reassuringly, the whole nightmare story itself is made to end, among the clear fresh sounds and lights of the bay, where it began, with
Completeness—the perfectly rounded wholeness and unity of the impression it leaves on the mind of a reader who fully engages with it—this is also one of the hallmarks of a truly excellent work, whether in poetry or any other form of art. Through this completeness, The Ancient Mariner definitely surpasses Christabel—a completeness as thorough as that of Wordsworth's Leech-gatherer or Keats's Saint Agnes' Eve, each representing such wholeness or totality of effect on an attentive reader. It stands as Coleridge's one great complete work, the only truly finished piece in a life full of beginnings. Christabel remained a fragment. In The Ancient Mariner [100], this unity is partly achieved by the skillful way the incidents of the wedding feast gently interrupt the main story from time to time. And then, how pleasantly, how reassuringly, the entire nightmarish tale concludes, among the clear fresh sounds and lights of the bay, where it all began, with
The moon-light steeped in silentness,
The steady weather-cock.
The moonlight draped in silence,
The steady weather vane.
So different from The Rhyme of the Ancient Mariner in regard to this completeness of effect, Christabel illustrates the same complexion of motives, a like intellectual situation. Here, too, the work is of a kind peculiar to one who touches the characteristic motives of the old romantic ballad, with a spirit made subtle and fine by modern reflection; as we feel, I think, in such passages as—
So different from The Rhyme of the Ancient Mariner in terms of its overall impact, Christabel showcases the same types of motives and a similar intellectual context. Here as well, the work is unique to someone who engages with the essential themes of the old romantic ballad, with a perspective refined and deepened by modern thought; as we sense, I think, in passages like—
But though my slumber had gone by,
This dream it would not pass away—
It seems to live upon mine eye;
But even though my sleep has ended,
This dream just won’t fade away—
It feels like it’s stuck in my mind;
and—
and—
For she, belike, hath drunken deep
Of all the blessedness of sleep;
For she probably has drunk deeply
Of all the blessings of sleep;
and again—
and again—
With such perplexity of mind
As dreams too lively leave behind.
With such confusion in my mind
As vivid dreams leave behind.
And that gift of handling the finer passages of human feeling, at once with power and delicacy, which was another result of his finer psychology, [101] of his exquisitely refined habit of self-reflection, is illustrated by a passage on Friendship in the Second Part—
And that talent for expressing the deeper aspects of human emotion, with both strength and sensitivity, which came from his advanced understanding of psychology, [101] and his highly developed practice of self-reflection, is demonstrated by a section on Friendship in the Second Part—
Alas! they had been friends in youth;
But whispering tongues can poison truth;
And constancy lives in realms above;
And life is thorny; and youth is vain;
And to be wroth with one we love,
Doth work like madness in the brain.
And thus it chanced, as I divine,
With Roland and Sir Leoline.
Each spake words of high disdain
And insult to his heart's best brother
They parted—ne'er to meet again!
But never either found another
To free the hollow heart from paining—
They stood aloof the scars remaining,
Like cliffs which had been rent asunder;
A dreary sea now flows between;
But neither heat, nor frost, nor thunder,
Shall wholly do away, I ween,
The marks of that which once hath been.
Sadly, they had been friends in their youth;
But gossip can twist the truth;
And loyalty exists in higher places;
Life is full of challenges; youth is fleeting;
And being angry with someone we love,
Feels like madness in the mind.
And so it happened, as I see it,
With Roland and Sir Leoline.
Each said words of great disdain
And insulted his closest friend,
They parted—never to meet again!
But neither found another
To ease the hollow heart from hurting—
They stood apart, the scars remaining,
Like cliffs that have been torn apart;
A gloomy sea now flows between;
But neither heat, nor cold, nor storm,
Will completely erase, I believe,
The marks of what once was.
I suppose these lines leave almost every reader with a quickened sense of the beauty and compass of human feeling; and it is the sense of such richness and beauty which, in spite of his "dejection," in spite of that burden of his morbid lassitude, accompanies Coleridge himself through life. A warm poetic joy in everything beautiful, whether it be a moral sentiment, like the friendship of Roland and Leoline, or only the flakes of falling light from the water-snakes—this joy, visiting him, now and again, after sickly dreams, in sleep or waking, as a relief not to be forgotten, [102] and with such a power of felicitous expression that the infection of it passes irresistibly to the reader—such is the predominant element in the matter of his poetry, as cadence is the predominant quality of its form. "We bless thee for our creation!" he might have said, in his later period of definite religious assent, "because the world is so beautiful: the world of ideas—living spirits, detached from the divine nature itself, to inform and lift the heavy mass of material things; the world of man, above all in his melodious and intelligible speech; the world of living creatures and natural scenery; the world of dreams." What he really did say, by way of A Tombless Epitaph, is true enough of himself—
I think these lines leave almost every reader feeling a heightened appreciation for the beauty and range of human emotions; and it's this sense of richness and beauty that, despite his "dejection" and the weight of his gloomy fatigue, stays with Coleridge throughout his life. He experiences a warm poetic joy in everything beautiful, whether it's a moral sentiment like the friendship of Roland and Leoline, or just the shimmering light reflecting off the water-snakes—this joy occasionally visits him, bringing relief after his troubled dreams, both in sleep and waking moments, leaving an unforgettable impact. With such a powerful ability to express this joy, it resonates strongly with readers—this is the central theme of his poetry, just as rhythm is the main quality of its form. "We thank you for our creation!" he might have said during his later period of firm religious belief, "because the world is so beautiful: the world of ideas—living spirits, separate from the divine nature itself, to enlighten and elevate the heavy mass of the material world; the world of humanity, especially through its melodious and understandable speech; the world of living beings and natural landscapes; the world of dreams." What he truly said, through A Tombless Epitaph, accurately reflects his essence—
Sickness, 'tis true,
Whole years of weary days, besieged him close,
Even to the gates and inlets of his life!
But it is true, no less, that strenuous, firm,
And with a natural gladness, he maintained
The citadel unconquered, and in joy
Was strong to follow the delightful Muse.
For not a hidden path, that to the shades
Of the beloved Parnassian forest leads,
Lurked undiscovered by him; not a rill
There issues from the fount of Hippocrene,
But he had traced it upward to its source,
Through open glade, dark glen, and secret dell,
Knew the gay wild flowers on its banks, and culled
Its med'cinable herbs. Yea, oft alone,
Piercing the long-neglected holy cave,
The haunt obscure of old Philosophy,
He bade with lifted torch its starry walls
Sparkle, as erst they sparkled to the flame
Sickness, it's true,
Whole years of exhausting days, surrounded him closely,
Even to the gates and openings of his life!
But it's also true that with determination and strength,
And a natural happiness, he kept
The stronghold unconquered, and in joy
Was eager to pursue the delightful Muse.
For not a hidden path leading to the shadows
Of the beloved Parnassian forest
Went undiscovered by him; not a stream
That flows from the source of Hippocrene,
But he had traced it back to its origin,
Through open clearings, dark valleys, and secret glades,
Knew the cheerful wildflowers on its banks, and gathered
Its medicinal herbs. Yes, often alone,
Entering the long-neglected sacred cave,
The obscure retreat of ancient Philosophy,
He commanded with a raised torch its starry walls
To shine, just as they sparkled in the flame before.
[103]
[103]
Of odorous lamps tended by saint and sage.
O framed for calmer times and nobler hearts!
O studious Poet, eloquent for truth!
Philosopher! contemning wealth and death,
Yet docile, childlike, full of Life and Love.
Of fragrant lamps cared for by saints and wise people.
Oh, made for more peaceful times and greater hearts!
Oh, thoughtful Poet, speaking beautifully for truth!
Philosopher! Disregarding wealth and death,
Yet gentle, childlike, full of Life and Love.
The student of empirical science asks, Are absolute principles attainable? What are the limits of knowledge? The answer he receives from science itself is not ambiguous. What the moralist asks is, Shall we gain or lose by surrendering human life to the relative spirit? Experience answers that the dominant tendency of life is to turn ascertained truth into a dead letter, to make us all the phlegmatic servants of routine. The relative spirit, by its constant dwelling on the more fugitive conditions or circumstances of things, breaking through a thousand rough and brutal classifications, and giving elasticity to inflexible principles, begets an intellectual finesse of which the ethical result is a delicate and tender justice in the criticism of human life. Who would gain more than Coleridge by criticism in such a spirit? We know how his life has appeared when judged by absolute standards. We see him trying to apprehend the "absolute," to stereotype forms of faith and philosophy, to attain, as he says, "fixed principles" in politics, morals, and religion, to fix one mode of life as the essence of life, refusing to see the parts as parts only; and all the time his own pathetic history pleads for a more [104] elastic moral philosophy than his, and cries out against every formula less living and flexible than life itself.
The student of empirical science asks, Are absolute principles achievable? What are the limits of knowledge? The answer he gets from science is clear. What the moralist wonders is, Will we benefit or suffer by giving human life over to a relative perspective? Experience shows us that life's main tendency is to turn established truths into mere formalities, making us all rigid followers of routine. The relative spirit, by constantly focusing on the more fleeting conditions or circumstances of things, breaking through countless harsh and crude classifications, and giving flexibility to strict principles, fosters an intellectual sophistication that leads to a subtle and compassionate justice in evaluating human life. Who would benefit more than Coleridge from criticism in this spirit? We know how his life looks when judged by absolute standards. We see him striving to grasp the "absolute," to create fixed forms of belief and philosophy, to achieve, as he puts it, "fixed principles" in politics, morals, and religion, to cement one way of living as the essence of life, refusing to see the parts as just parts; and all the while, his own touching history cries out for a more adaptable moral philosophy than his, protesting against any formula that is less alive and flexible than life itself.
"From his childhood he hungered for eternity." There, after all, is the incontestable claim of Coleridge. The perfect flower of any elementary type of life must always be precious to humanity, and Coleridge is a true flower of the ennuyé, of the type of René. More than Childe Harold, more than Werther, more than René himself, Coleridge, by what he did, what he was, and what he failed to do, represents that inexhaustible discontent, languor, and homesickness, that endless regret, the chords of which ring all through our modern literature. It is to the romantic element in literature that those qualities belong. One day, perhaps, we may come to forget the distant horizon, with full knowledge of the situation, to be content with "what is here and now"; and herein is the essence of classical feeling. But by us of the present moment, certainly—by us for whom the Greek spirit, with its engaging naturalness, simple, chastened, debonair, tryphês, habrotêtos, khlidês, kharitôn, himerou, pothou patêr+, is itself the Sangrail of an endless pilgrimage, Coleridge, with his passion for the absolute, for something fixed where all is moving, his faintness, his broken memory, his intellectual disquiet, may still be ranked among the interpreters of one of the constituent elements of our life.
"Since childhood, he craved eternity." That, after all, is Coleridge's undeniable reality. The perfect expression of any basic type of life will always hold value for humanity, and Coleridge is a true embodiment of the weary, like René. More than Childe Harold, more than Werther, more than René himself, Coleridge, through his actions, his identity, and his shortcomings, captures that never-ending discontent, fatigue, and longing for home, that perpetual regret that resonates throughout our modern literature. Those traits belong to the romantic aspect of literature. Perhaps one day we may come to forget the distant future, fully aware of our circumstances, and find satisfaction in “what is here and now”; and this is the core of classical feeling. But for us in the present—those of us for whom the Greek spirit, with its charming naturalness, simplicity, refinement, and grace, is the Holy Grail of an endless journey—Coleridge, with his desire for the absolute, for something stable amidst constant change, his frailty, his fragmented memory, and his intellectual unrest, might still be considered one of the interpreters of an essential aspect of our existence.
1865, 1880.
1865, 1880.
NOTES
NOTES
65. *The latter part of this paper, like that on Dante Gabriel Rossetti, was contributed to Mr. T. H. Ward's English Poets.
65. *The last part of this paper, similar to the one on Dante Gabriel Rossetti, was contributed to Mr. T. H. Ward's English Poets.
68. +Transliteration: ousia akhrômatos, askhêmatistos, anaphês. Translation: "the colorless, utterly formless, intangible essence." Phaedrus 247C.
68. +Transliteration: ousia akhrômatos, askhêmatistos, anaphês. Translation: "the colorless, completely formless, intangible essence." Phaedrus 247C.
80. +The two passages are not indented in the original; they are in smaller typeface that makes for difficult reading.
80. +The two passages aren't indented in the original; they're in a smaller font that makes them hard to read.
86. +Transliteration: aei en sphodra orexei. Translation: "always greatly yearning."
86. +Transliteration: aei en sphodra orexei. Translation: "always greatly yearning."
104. +Transliteration: tryphês, habrotêtos, khlidês, kharitôn, himerou, pothou patêr. Translation: "Of daintiness, delicacy, luxury, graces, father of desire."
104. +Transliteration: tryphês, habrotêtos, khlidês, kharitôn, himerou, pothou patêr. Translation: "Of daintiness, delicacy, luxury, graces, father of desire."
CHARLES LAMB
[105] THOSE English critics who at the beginning of the present century introduced from Germany, together with some other subtleties of thought transplanted hither not without advantage, the distinction between the Fancy and the Imagination, made much also of the cognate distinction between Wit and Humour, between that unreal and transitory mirth, which is as the crackling of thorns under the pot, and the laughter which blends with tears and even with the sublimities of the imagination, and which, in its most exquisite motives, is one with pity—the laughter of the comedies of Shakespeare, hardly less expressive than his moods of seriousness or solemnity, of that deeply stirred soul of sympathy in him, as flowing from which both tears and laughter are alike genuine and contagious.
[105] Those English critics who at the start of this century brought over from Germany, along with some other valuable ideas, the distinction between Fancy and Imagination, also emphasized the related difference between Wit and Humour. They discussed that superficial and fleeting laughter, which is like the crackling of thorns in a fire, and the laughter that mixes with tears and even the heights of imagination. In its most refined forms, this laughter is connected with empathy—the laughter found in Shakespeare's comedies is just as expressive as his moments of seriousness or solemnity. It reflects his deeply stirred sense of sympathy, from which both laughter and tears are both authentic and infectious.
This distinction between wit and humour, Coleridge and other kindred critics applied, with much effect, in their studies of some of our older English writers. And as the distinction between imagination and fancy, made popular by Wordsworth, [106] found its best justification in certain essential differences of stuff in Wordsworth's own writings, so this other critical distinction, between wit and humour, finds a sort of visible interpretation and instance in the character and writings of Charles Lamb;—one who lived more consistently than most writers among subtle literary theories, and whose remains are still full of curious interest for the student of literature as a fine art.
This distinction between wit and humor was effectively applied by Coleridge and other similar critics in their studies of some of our older English writers. Just as the distinction between imagination and fancy, popularized by Wordsworth, found its best justification in certain essential differences within Wordsworth's own works, this other critical distinction between wit and humor finds a noticeable example in the character and writings of Charles Lamb—someone who lived more consistently than most writers within intricate literary theories, and whose works are still full of intriguing interest for the student of literature as a fine art.
The author of the English Humourists of the Eighteenth Century, coming to the humourists of the nineteenth, would have found, as is true preeminently of Thackeray himself, the springs of pity in them deepened by the deeper subjectivity, the intenser and closer living with itself, which is characteristic of the temper of the later generation; and therewith, the mirth also, from the amalgam of which with pity humour proceeds, has become, in Charles Dickens, for example, freer and more boisterous.
The author of the English Humourists of the Eighteenth Century, when looking at the humorists of the nineteenth, would have found, especially with Thackeray, that their capacity for empathy was heightened by a greater focus on self-reflection, which characterizes the mindset of the later generation. Consequently, the humor—coming from the blend of empathy and joy—has become, in the case of Charles Dickens, more liberated and exuberant.
To this more high-pitched feeling, since predominant in our literature, the writings of Charles Lamb, whose life occupies the last quarter of the eighteenth century and the first quarter of the nineteenth, are a transition; and such union of grave, of terrible even, with gay, we may note in the circumstances of his life, as reflected thence into his work. We catch the aroma of a singular, homely sweetness about his first years, spent on Thames' side, amid the red [107] bricks and terraced gardens, with their rich historical memories of old-fashioned legal London. Just above the poorer class, deprived, as he says, of the "sweet food of academic institution," he is fortunate enough to be reared in the classical languages at an ancient school, where he becomes the companion of Coleridge, as at a later period he was his enthusiastic disciple. So far, the years go by with less than the usual share of boyish difficulties; protected, one fancies, seeing what he was afterwards, by some attraction of temper in the quaint child, small and delicate, with a certain Jewish expression in his clear, brown complexion, eyes not precisely of the same colour, and a slow walk adding to the staidness of his figure; and whose infirmity of speech, increased by agitation, is partly engaging.
To this more high-pitched feeling, which is predominant in our literature, the writings of Charles Lamb, whose life spans the last quarter of the eighteenth century and the first quarter of the nineteenth, represent a transition. We can observe this blend of seriousness, even darkness, with cheerfulness in the circumstances of his life as it reflects in his work. There’s a unique, cozy sweetness to his early years spent by the Thames, surrounded by red bricks and terraced gardens, rich with the historical memories of old-fashioned legal London. Just above the poorer class, who, as he notes, are deprived of the "sweet food of academic institution," he is fortunate enough to be educated in classical languages at an ancient school, where he becomes a companion of Coleridge, later becoming his enthusiastic follower. Up to that point, the years pass with fewer than the typical boyhood challenges; one imagines he was somewhat protected, considering who he became, by an alluring temperament in the peculiar child—small and delicate, with a certain Jewish look in his clear, brown skin, eyes that weren't exactly the same color, and a slow walk that added to the seriousness of his stature, along with a speech impairment that is part endearing, especially when he’s agitated.
And the cheerfulness of all this, of the mere aspect of Lamb's quiet subsequent life also, might make the more superficial reader think of him as in himself something slight, and of his mirth as cheaply bought. Yet we know that beneath this blithe surface there was something of the fateful domestic horror, of the beautiful heroism and devotedness too, of old Greek tragedy. His sister Mary, ten years his senior, in a sudden paroxysm of madness, caused the death of her mother, and was brought to trial for what an overstrained justice might have construed as the greatest of crimes. She was [108] released on the brother's pledging himself to watch over her; and to this sister, from the age of twenty-one, Charles Lamb sacrificed himself, "seeking thenceforth," says his earliest biographer, "no connexion which could interfere with her supremacy in his affections, or impair his ability to sustain and comfort her." The "feverish, romantic tie of love," he cast away in exchange for the "charities of home." Only, from time to time, the madness returned, affecting him too, once; and we see the brother and sister voluntarily yielding to restraint. In estimating the humour of Elia, we must no more forget the strong undercurrent of this great misfortune and pity, than one could forget it in his actual story. So he becomes the best critic, almost the discoverer, of Webster, a dramatist of genius so sombre, so heavily coloured, so macabre. Rosamund Grey, written in his twenty-third year, a story with something bitter and exaggerated, an almost insane fixedness of gloom perceptible in it, strikes clearly this note in his work.
And the happiness of all this, along with the calm nature of Lamb's later life, might lead a more casual reader to see him as something trivial, and his joy as easily obtained. However, we know that beneath this cheerful exterior lay a deeper domestic horror, mixed with beautiful heroism and devotion, reminiscent of old Greek tragedy. His sister Mary, who was ten years older, had a sudden episode of madness that resulted in their mother’s death, and she was put on trial for what a strict justice system might have deemed the worst of crimes. She was released after Charles promised to look after her, and from the age of twenty-one, he devoted himself to her, "thereafter," as his first biographer wrote, "seeking no connection that could interfere with her dominance in his affections or hinder his ability to support and comfort her." He abandoned the "feverish, romantic bond of love" in favor of the "charities of home." Yet, occasionally, her madness would return, affecting him as well one time; and we see the brother and sister willingly accepting restraint. When considering the humor of Elia, we should not overlook the deep undercurrent of this significant misfortune and sympathy, just as we could not ignore it in his life story. Thus, he becomes the best critic, nearly the discoverer, of Webster, a gifted dramatist known for his dark, heavily shaded, and macabre works. Rosamund Grey, written in his twenty-third year, reveals a story tinged with bitterness and exaggeration, presenting an almost insane fixation on gloom that clearly resonates in his work.
For himself, and from his own point of view, the exercise of his gift, of his literary art, came to gild or sweeten a life of monotonous labour, and seemed, as far as regarded others, no very important thing; availing to give them a little pleasure, and inform them a little, chiefly in a retrospective manner, but in no way concerned with the turning of the tides of the great world. And yet this very modesty, this unambitious [109] way of conceiving his work, has impressed upon it a certain exceptional enduringness. For of the remarkable English writers contemporary with Lamb, many were greatly preoccupied with ideas of practice—religious, moral, political—ideas which have since, in some sense or other, entered permanently into the general consciousness; and, these having no longer any stimulus for a generation provided with a different stock of ideas, the writings of those who spent so much of themselves in their propagation have lost, with posterity, something of what they gained by them in immediate influence. Coleridge, Wordsworth, Shelley even—sharing so largely in the unrest of their own age, and made personally more interesting thereby, yet, of their actual work, surrender more to the mere course of time than some of those who may have seemed to exercise themselves hardly at all in great matters, to have been little serious, or a little indifferent, regarding them.
For him, and from his perspective, using his talent and literary skills helped brighten an otherwise dull life of constant work. It didn't seem like a big deal to others; it was just a way to provide a bit of enjoyment and share some knowledge, mostly looking back rather than affecting the major events of the world. Yet, this very humility and lack of ambition in how he viewed his work gave it a unique lasting quality. Many notable English writers who were contemporaries of Lamb were heavily focused on practical ideas—religious, moral, political—concepts that have since become a permanent part of collective awareness. Since those ideas no longer resonate with a generation that has different thoughts, the writings of those who dedicated so much to promoting them have lost some of their immediate impact with later readers. Coleridge, Wordsworth, and even Shelley—who were deeply involved in the tumult of their time, making them more fascinating—have seen their actual work fade more with the passage of time compared to some who seemed to hardly engage with significant issues or were somewhat indifferent toward them.
Of this number of the disinterested servants of literature, smaller in England than in France, Charles Lamb is one. In the making of prose he realises the principle of art for its own sake, as completely as Keats in the making of verse. And, working ever close to the concrete, to the details, great or small, of actual things, books, persons, and with no part of them blurred to his vision by the intervention of mere abstract theories, he has reached an enduring moral effect [110] also, in a sort of boundless sympathy. Unoccupied, as he might seem, with great matters, he is in immediate contact with what is real, especially in its caressing littleness, that littleness in which there is much of the whole woeful heart of things, and meets it more than half-way with a perfect understanding of it. What sudden, unexpected touches of pathos in him!—bearing witness how the sorrow of humanity, the Weltschmerz, the constant aching of its wounds, is ever present with him: but what a gift also for the enjoyment of life in its subtleties, of enjoyment actually refined by the need of some thoughtful economies and making the most of things! Little arts of happiness he is ready to teach to others. The quaint remarks of children which another would scarcely have heard, he preserves—little flies in the priceless amber of his Attic wit—and has his "Praise of chimney-sweepers" (as William Blake has written, with so much natural pathos, the Chimney-sweeper's Song) valuing carefully their white teeth, and fine enjoyment of white sheets in stolen sleep at Arundel Castle, as he tells the story, anticipating something of the mood of our deep humourists of the last generation. His simple mother-pity for those who suffer by accident, or unkindness of nature, blindness for instance, or fateful disease of mind like his sister's, has something primitive in its largeness; and on behalf of ill-used animals he is early in composing a Pity's Gift.
Among the number of unselfish literary servants, fewer in England than in France, Charles Lamb is one. In crafting prose, he embodies the principle of art for art's sake, just like Keats does with poetry. He stays close to the concrete details—both big and small—of real things: books, people, and he sees all of them clearly, without the haze of abstract theories getting in the way. He also evokes a lasting moral impact, coupled with a vast sense of empathy. Though he may seem disconnected from grand issues, he is in direct touch with what is real, especially the simple, tender details that reveal much of the painful essence of life. He approaches this reality with a deep understanding. He has surprising, unexpected moments of pathos that show how the sorrow of humanity, the Weltschmerz, and the constant ache of its wounds are always with him. Yet he also possesses a remarkable ability to savor life in its intricacies, finding joy that is enhanced by the need for thoughtfulness and making the most of situations. He is ready to share little skills for happiness with others. He captures the charming comments of children that others might overlook—tiny treasures in the priceless amber of his sharp wit—and his "Praise of chimney-sweepers" (like William Blake's deeply moving "Chimney-sweeper's Song") highlights their white teeth and cherished moments of resting on clean sheets during stolen naps at Arundel Castle, echoing the tone of our most profound humorists from the last generation. His genuine compassion for those who suffer from accidents or the harshness of nature, like blindness or a tragic mental illness such as his sister's, carries a primitive, vast quality. He also early on writes a Pity's Gift for mistreated animals.
[111] And if, in deeper or more superficial sense, the dead do care at all for their name and fame, then how must the souls of Shakespeare and Webster have been stirred, after so long converse with things that stopped their ears, whether above or below the soil, at his exquisite appreciations of them; the souls of Titian and of Hogarth too; for, what has not been observed so generally as the excellence of his literary criticism, Charles Lamb is a fine critic of painting also. It was as loyal, self-forgetful work for others, for Shakespeare's self first, for instance, and then for Shakespeare's readers, that that too was done: he has the true scholar's way of forgetting himself in his subject. For though "defrauded," as we saw, in his young years, "of the sweet food of academic institution," he is yet essentially a scholar, and all his work mainly retrospective, as I said; his own sorrows, affections, perceptions, being alone real to him of the present. "I cannot make these present times," he says once, "present to me."
[111] And if, whether in a deeper or more surface way, the dead care at all about their name and reputation, then how must the souls of Shakespeare and Webster have felt after so long in silence, whether above or below the ground, at his beautiful observations of them? The souls of Titian and Hogarth too; because, apart from the widely recognized excellence of his literary criticism, Charles Lamb is also a great critic of painting. It was a devoted, selfless effort for others, first for Shakespeare himself, and then for Shakespeare's readers, that this was achieved: he has the true scholar's ability to lose himself in his subject. For even though he was "defrauded," as we noted, in his youth of "the sweet food of academic institution," he is still fundamentally a scholar, and all his work is mainly retrospective, as I mentioned; his own sorrows, feelings, and perceptions being the only things that matter to him in the present. "I cannot make these present times," he once said, "present to me."
Above all, he becomes not merely an expositor, permanently valuable, but for Englishmen almost the discoverer of the old English drama. "The book is such as I am glad there should be," he modestly says of the Specimens of English Dramatic Poets who lived about the time of Shakespeare; to which, however, he adds in a series of notes the very quintessence of criticism, the choicest savour and perfume of Elizabethan poetry being [112] sorted, and stored here, with a sort of delicate intellectual epicureanism, which has had the effect of winning for these, then almost forgotten, poets, one generation after another of enthusiastic students. Could he but have known how fresh a source of culture he was evoking there for other generations, through all those years in which, a little wistfully, he would harp on the limitation of his time by business, and sigh for a better fortune in regard to literary opportunities!
Above all, he becomes not just a valuable interpreter, but for English readers, almost the discoverer of the old English drama. "The book is exactly what I'm glad it should be," he modestly says about the Specimens of English Dramatic Poets who lived around Shakespeare's time; however, he also adds a series of notes that capture the essence of criticism, carefully sorting and preserving the best highlights of Elizabethan poetry, with a kind of refined intellectual appreciation. This effort has resulted in these once almost forgotten poets attracting generations of enthusiastic students. If only he had realized how rich a cultural source he was bringing to light for others over the years, all while he wistfully lamented the limits of his time due to work and wished for better literary opportunities!
To feel strongly the charm of an old poet or moralist, the literary charm of Burton, for instance, or Quarles, or The Duchess of Newcastle; and then to interpret that charm, to convey it to others—he seeming to himself but to hand on to others, in mere humble ministration, that of which for them he is really the creator—this is the way of his criticism; cast off in a stray letter often, or passing note, or lightest essay or conversation. It is in such a letter, for instance, that we come upon a singularly penetrative estimate of the genius and writings of Defoe.
To really appreciate the charm of an old poet or moralist, like Burton, Quarles, or The Duchess of Newcastle; and then to interpret that charm and share it with others—he feels like he’s just passing on something for them, even though he’s actually creating it himself—this is how he approaches criticism, often found in a casual letter, a fleeting note, or a brief essay or conversation. In one of these letters, for example, we find a remarkably insightful assessment of Defoe's genius and writings.
Tracking, with an attention always alert, the whole process of their production to its starting-point in the deep places of the mind, he seems to realise the but half-conscious intuitions of Hogarth or Shakespeare, and develops the great ruling unities which have swayed their actual work; or "puts up," and takes, the one morsel of good stuff in an old, forgotten writer. Even [113] in what he says casually there comes an aroma of old English; noticeable echoes, in chance turn and phrase, of the great masters of style, the old masters. Godwin, seeing in quotation a passage from John Woodvil, takes it for a choice fragment of an old dramatist, and goes to Lamb to assist him in finding the author. His power of delicate imitation in prose and verse reaches the length of a fine mimicry even, as in those last essays of Elia on Popular Fallacies, with their gentle reproduction or caricature of Sir Thomas Browne, showing, the more completely, his mastery, by disinterested study, of those elements of the man which were the real source of style in that great, solemn master of old English, who, ready to say what he has to say with fearless homeliness, yet continually overawes one with touches of a strange utterance from worlds afar. For it is with the delicacies of fine literature especially, its gradations of expression, its fine judgment, its pure sense of words, of vocabulary—things, alas! dying out in the English literature of the present, together with the appreciation of them in our literature of the past—that his literary mission is chiefly concerned. And yet, delicate, refining, daintily epicurean, as he may seem, when he writes of giants, such as Hogarth or Shakespeare, though often but in a stray note, you catch the sense of veneration with which those great names in past literature and art brooded over his intelligence, his undiminished [114] impressibility by the great effects in them. Reading, commenting on Shakespeare, he is like a man who walks alone under a grand stormy sky, and among unwonted tricks of light, when powerful spirits might seem to be abroad upon the air; and the grim humour of Hogarth, as he analyses it, rises into a kind of spectral grotesque; while he too knows the secret of fine, significant touches like theirs.
Tracking with a constantly alert mind the entire process of their creation back to its origins in the depths of thought, he seems to grasp the half-conscious intuitions of Hogarth or Shakespeare and unfolds the major unifying themes that influenced their actual work; or "picks out" and appreciates the one valuable piece from an old, forgotten writer. Even in his casual remarks, there's a hint of old English; noticeable echoes in random phrases and turns of speech from the great style masters of the past. Godwin, upon reading a quote from John Woodvil, believes it's a choice excerpt from an old playwright and seeks Lamb's help to identify the author. His ability to delicately imitate both prose and poetry demonstrates fine mimicry, especially in those last essays of Elia on Popular Fallacies, where he gently reproduces or parodies Sir Thomas Browne, showcasing his mastery through an unbiased study of the elements that were the true sources of style in that serious, antiquated master of English, who, while expressing his thoughts with bold simplicity, still leaves us in awe with hints of strange expressions from distant realms. His literary mission primarily focuses on the subtle nuances of fine literature—its variations in expression, discernment, and pure sense of vocabulary—things that are, unfortunately, fading from contemporary English literature, along with the appreciation for them in our historical literature. Yet, despite appearing delicate, refined, and somewhat epicurean when discussing giants like Hogarth or Shakespeare, even if only in passing notes, you can sense the reverence those monumental names in previous literary and artistic realms have on his mind and his undiminished impressionability towards their significant impact. When he reads and comments on Shakespeare, he resembles a person walking alone under a grand, stormy sky, among unusual light effects, as if powerful spirits are present in the atmosphere; and the grim humor of Hogarth, as he analyzes it, transforms into a kind of ghostly grotesque, while he too understands the secret of significant, fine touches similar to theirs.
There are traits, customs, characteristics of houses and dress, surviving morsels of old life, such as Hogarth has transferred so vividly into The Rake's Progress, or Marriage à la Mode, concerning which we well understand how, common, uninteresting, or even worthless in themselves, they have come to please us at last as things picturesque, being set in relief against the modes of our different age. Customs, stiff to us, stiff dresses, stiff furniture—types of cast-off fashions, left by accident, and which no one ever meant to preserve—we contemplate with more than good-nature, as having in them the veritable accent of a time, not altogether to be replaced by its more solemn and self-conscious deposits; like those tricks of individuality which we find quite tolerable in persons, because they convey to us the secret of lifelike expression, and with regard to which we are all to some extent humourists. But it is part of the privilege of the genuine humourist to anticipate this pensive mood with regard to the ways and things [115] of his own day; to look upon the tricks in manner of the life about him with that same refined, purged sort of vision, which will come naturally to those of a later generation, in observing whatever may have survived by chance of its mere external habit. Seeing things always by the light of an understanding more entire than is possible for ordinary minds, of the whole mechanism of humanity, and seeing also the manner, the outward mode or fashion, always in strict connexion with the spiritual condition which determined it, a humourist such as Charles Lamb anticipates the enchantment of distance; and the characteristics of places, ranks, habits of life, are transfigured for him, even now and in advance of time, by poetic light; justifying what some might condemn as mere sentimentality, in the effort to hand on unbroken the tradition of such fashion or accent. "The praise of beggars," "the cries of London," the traits of actors just grown "old," the spots in "town" where the country, its fresh green and fresh water, still lingered on, one after another, amidst the bustle; the quaint, dimmed, just played-out farces, he had relished so much, coming partly through them to understand the earlier English theatre as a thing once really alive; those fountains and sun-dials of old gardens, of which he entertains such dainty discourse:—he feels the poetry of these things, as the poetry of things old indeed, but surviving [116] as an actual part of the life of the present; and as something quite different from the poetry of things flatly gone from us and antique, which come back to us, if at all, as entire strangers, like Scott's old Scotch-border personages, their oaths and armour. Such gift of appreciation depends, as I said, on the habitual apprehension of men's life as a whole—its organic wholeness, as extending even to the least things in it—of its outward manner in connexion with its inward temper; and it involves a fine perception of the congruities, the musical accordance between humanity and its environment of custom, society, personal intercourse; as if all this, with its meetings, partings, ceremonies, gesture, tones of speech, were some delicate instrument on which an expert performer is playing.
There are traits, traditions, characteristics of homes and clothing, bits of old life that still exist, like what Hogarth vividly captured in The Rake's Progress or Marriage à la Mode. We understand that, although these things might seem common, unexciting, or even worthless on their own, they have become appealing to us as picturesque elements when viewed against the backdrop of our different times. Customs that seem rigid to us, along with stiff clothing and stiff furniture—remnants of outdated fashions that were never meant to be preserved—are contemplated with more than just goodwill, bearing the genuine mark of a time that cannot be entirely replaced by its more serious and self-aware residues. They remind us of the quirks of individuality we tolerate in people because they express the essence of life itself, and to some degree, we all share a sense of humor about this. However, it is part of the true humorist's gift to preemptively appreciate the reflective mood regarding the customs and things of their own time; to view the peculiarities of life around them with the same refined perspective that future generations will naturally adopt when observing the remnants of mere external habits. By perceiving things through a more complete understanding of humanity’s overall workings, and seeing how outward styles connect directly to the spiritual state that shaped them, a humorist like Charles Lamb anticipates the charm of distance. The traits of places, social classes, and lifestyles are transformed for him, even now, in advance of time, by a poetic light that legitimizes what some might dismiss as mere sentimentality, in the quest to pass on the tradition of such styles or nuances. "The praise of beggars," "the cries of London," the qualities of aging actors, the locations in "town" where the countryside's fresh greenery and clear water still linger amid the chaos; the quirky, faded, soon-to-be-forgotten farces he enjoyed, which helped him appreciate the earlier English theater as something that was once genuinely alive; those fountains and sundials from old gardens that he talks about with such delicate affection—he feels the poetry in all this, a poetry of things that, although old, still form a real part of today's life; and it's something distinct from the poetry of things that are completely lost to us and ancient, which return to us, if at all, as total strangers, much like Scott’s old Scottish border characters, their oaths and armor. This gift of appreciation, as I mentioned, relies on a consistent understanding of human life as an interconnected whole—its organic completeness, even down to the smallest details—its outward expressions linked to its internal mood; and it requires a keen perception of the harmony, the musical resonance between humanity and its environment of customs, society, and personal interactions; as if all this—its meetings, farewells, rituals, gestures, and tones of speech—were a delicate instrument being played by a skilled performer.
These are some of the characteristics of Elia, one essentially an essayist, and of the true family of Montaigne, "never judging," as he says, "system-wise of things, but fastening on particulars;" saying all things as it were on chance occasion only, and by way of pastime, yet succeeding thus, "glimpse-wise," in catching and recording more frequently than others "the gayest, happiest attitude of things;" a casual writer for dreamy readers, yet always giving the reader so much more than he seemed to propose. There is something of the follower of George Fox about him, and the Quaker's belief in the inward light coming to one passive, [117] to the mere wayfarer, who will be sure at all events to lose no light which falls by the way—glimpses, suggestions, delightful half-apprehensions, profound thoughts of old philosophers, hints of the innermost reason in things, the full knowledge of which is held in reserve; all the varied stuff, that is, of which genuine essays are made.
These are some of the traits of Elia, who is primarily an essayist, part of the true Montaigne family, "never judging," as he puts it, "systematically about things, but focusing on the specifics;" expressing everything seemingly in a casual manner, just for fun, yet managing to capture, "glimpse-wise," more often than others "the brightest, happiest perspective on things;" a relaxed writer for introspective readers, yet always providing the reader with much more than he initially suggests. He has something of a follower of George Fox about him, reflecting the Quaker belief in the inner light that comes to those who are receptive, [117] to the simple traveler, who will certainly not miss any light that shines along the path—glimpses, suggestions, delightful half-understandings, deep thoughts from ancient philosophers, hints at the fundamental reasons behind things, the complete understanding of which is kept in reserve; all the diverse elements that make up genuine essays.
And with him, as with Montaigne, the desire of self-portraiture is, below all more superficial tendencies, the real motive in writing at all—a desire closely connected with that intimacy, that modern subjectivity, which may be called the Montaignesque element in literature. What he designs is to give you himself, to acquaint you with his likeness; but must do this, if at all, indirectly, being indeed always more or less reserved, for himself and his friends; friendship counting for so much in his life, that he is jealous of anything that might jar or disturb it, even to the length of a sort of insincerity, to which he assigns its quaint "praise"; this lover of stage plays significantly welcoming a little touch of the artificiality of play to sweeten the intercourse of actual life.
And with him, like with Montaigne, the urge to create a self-portrait is, beneath all the more superficial trends, the true reason for writing at all—an urge closely tied to that intimacy and modern subjectivity that can be called the Montaignesque element in literature. What he aims to do is to present himself to you, to let you get to know his likeness; but he must do this, if at all, in an indirect way, always being somewhat reserved, both for himself and his friends. Friendship matters so much in his life that he's protective over anything that might disrupt it, even to the point of a kind of insincerity, which he gives a peculiar "praise." This lover of theater notably embraces a hint of the artificiality of play to enhance the connections of real life.
And, in effect, a very delicate and expressive portrait of him does put itself together for the duly meditative reader. In indirect touches of his own work, scraps of faded old letters, what others remembered of his talk, the man's likeness emerges; what he laughed and wept at, [118] his sudden elevations, and longings after absent friends, his fine casuistries of affection and devices to jog sometimes, as he says, the lazy happiness of perfect love, his solemn moments of higher discourse with the young, as they came across him on occasion, and went along a little way with him, the sudden, surprised apprehension of beauties in old literature, revealing anew the deep soul of poetry in things, and withal the pure spirit of fun, having its way again; laughter, that most short-lived of all things (some of Shakespeare's even being grown hollow) wearing well with him. Much of all this comes out through his letters, which may be regarded as a department of his essays. He is an old-fashioned letter-writer, the essence of the old fashion of letter-writing lying, as with true essay-writing, in the dexterous availing oneself of accident and circumstance, in the prosecution of deeper lines of observation; although, just as with the record of his conversation, one loses something, in losing the actual tones of the stammerer, still graceful in his halting, as he halted also in composition, composing slowly and by fits, "like a Flemish painter," as he tells us, so "it is to be regretted," says the editor of his letters, "that in the printed letters the reader will lose the curious varieties of writing with which the originals abound, and which are scrupulously adapted to the subject."
And, in reality, a very delicate and expressive portrait of him comes together for the thoughtful reader. Through indirect hints from his own work, snippets of old, faded letters, and what others remembered about his conversations, the man's likeness starts to take shape; what made him laugh and cry, his sudden joys, his longings for absent friends, his intricate reasoning about love, and his methods to sometimes, as he puts it, stir the comfortable happiness of perfect love, his serious moments of higher discussions with young people, as they occasionally crossed paths with him and walked a little ways together, the unexpected, delighted recognition of beauty in old literature, revealing anew the deep soul of poetry in everyday things, and along with it, the pure spirit of fun, making its return; laughter, the most fleeting of all experiences (some of Shakespeare’s even feel empty) fitting well with him. Much of this comes out through his letters, which can be seen as a part of his essays. He is an old-fashioned letter writer, with the essence of that style showing, just like true essay writing, in skillfully using chance and circumstance to explore deeper observations; although, just like with the record of his conversations, something is lost when the actual tones of the stammerer are gone, still graceful in his hesitations, as he was also slow in writing, composing in fits and starts, "like a Flemish painter," as he tells us, so "it is unfortunate," says the editor of his letters, "that in the printed letters the reader will miss the curious variety of handwriting in the originals, which are carefully suited to the subject."
Also, he was a true "collector," delighting [119] in the personal finding of a thing, in the colour an old book or print gets for him by the little accidents which attest previous ownership. Wither's Emblems, "that old book and quaint," long-desired, when he finds it at last, he values none the less because a child had coloured the plates with his paints. A lover of household warmth everywhere, of that tempered atmosphere which our various habitations get by men's living within them, he "sticks to his favourite books as he did to his friends," and loved the "town," with a jealous eye for all its characteristics, "old houses" coming to have souls for him. The yearning for mere warmth against him in another, makes him content, all through life, with pure brotherliness, "the most kindly and natural species of love," as he says, in place of the passion of love. Brother and sister, sitting thus side by side, have, of course, their anticipations how one of them must sit at last in the faint sun alone, and set us speculating, as we read, as to precisely what amount of melancholy really accompanied for him the approach of old age, so steadily foreseen; make us note also, with pleasure, his successive wakings up to cheerful realities, out of a too curious musing over what is gone and what remains, of life. In his subtle capacity for enjoying the more refined points of earth, of human relationship, he could throw the gleam of poetry or humour on what seemed common or threadbare; has a care for the [120] sighs, and the weary, humdrum preoccupations of very weak people, down to their little pathetic "gentilities," even; while, in the purely human temper, he can write of death, almost like Shakespeare.
He was a true "collector," taking joy in personally finding things and appreciating the unique character that an old book or print gains from the little accidents that show it has had previous owners. Wither's Emblems, "that old book and quaint," which he had long desired, meant just as much to him when he finally found it, even though a child had colored the illustrations with their paints. A lover of warmth in any home, he cherished the cozy atmosphere created by people living within those spaces. He "sticks to his favorite books as he did to his friends," and has a deep love for the "town," viewing it with a protective eye for all its quirks, with "old houses" becoming like living souls to him. His desire for warmth from others leaves him content with pure brotherly love throughout his life, which he describes as "the most kindly and natural species of love," instead of romantic passion. Brother and sister sitting together naturally imagine how one of them will ultimately sit alone in the dim sun, prompting us to wonder, as we read, how much melancholy truly accompanied him as he faced old age, which he anticipated so steadily. It also brings us joy to see him gradually awakening to cheerful realities, breaking free from excessive pondering about what is lost and what remains in life. With his keen ability to appreciate the more delicate aspects of the world and human relationships, he could shine a light of poetry or humor on what seemed ordinary or worn out; he showed concern for the sighs and the monotonous worries of very fragile people, down to their little sad "gentilities"; yet, in his fundamentally human nature, he could write about death almost like Shakespeare.
And that care, through all his enthusiasm of discovery, for what is accustomed, in literature, connected thus with his close clinging to home and the earth, was congruous also with that love for the accustomed in religion, which we may notice in him. He is one of the last votaries of that old-world sentiment, based on the feelings of hope and awe, which may be described as the religion of men of letters (as Sir Thomas Browne has his Religion of the Physician) religion as understood by the soberer men of letters in the last century, Addison, Gray, and Johnson; by Jane Austen and Thackeray, later. A high way of feeling developed largely by constant intercourse with the great things of literature, and extended in its turn to those matters greater still, this religion lives, in the main retrospectively, in a system of received sentiments and beliefs; received, like those great things of literature and art, in the first instance, on the authority of a long tradition, in the course of which they have linked themselves in a thousand complex ways to the conditions of human life, and no more questioned now than the feeling one keeps by one of the greatness—say! of Shakespeare. For Charles Lamb, such form of religion becomes [121] the solemn background on which the nearer and more exciting objects of his immediate experience relieve themselves, borrowing from it an expression of calm; its necessary atmosphere being indeed a profound quiet, that quiet which has in it a kind of sacramental efficacy, working, we might say, on the principle of the opus operatum, almost without any co-operation of one's own, towards the assertion of the higher self. And, in truth, to men of Lamb's delicately attuned temperament mere physical stillness has its full value; such natures seeming to long for it sometimes, as for no merely negative thing, with a sort of mystical sensuality.
And that care, despite all his excitement about discovery, for what is familiar, in literature, connected to his strong ties to home and the earth, was also consistent with his love for the familiar in religion, which we can observe in him. He is one of the last believers in that old-fashioned sentiment, rooted in feelings of hope and awe, which can be described as the religion of literary people (like Sir Thomas Browne has his Religion of the Physician) — a kind of religion understood by the more serious literary figures of the last century, such as Addison, Gray, and Johnson; and later by Jane Austen and Thackeray. This elevated way of feeling has, to a large extent, been shaped by constant engagement with the great works of literature, extending in turn to even greater matters. This religion primarily exists in a retrospective manner, within a system of accepted sentiments and beliefs, accepted like those great works of literature and art, initially based on a long-standing tradition, during which they have intertwined with the complexities of human life, and are no longer questioned, much like the admiration one has for the greatness—say! of Shakespeare. For Charles Lamb, such a form of religion serves as the serious backdrop against which the closer and more thrilling aspects of his immediate experiences stand out, drawing a sense of calm from it; its essential atmosphere being indeed a deep tranquility, that tranquility having a kind of sacramental effect, working, we might say, on the principle of opus operatum, almost without any effort of one's own, towards the affirmation of the higher self. And, in truth, for individuals with Lamb's finely tuned temperament, mere physical stillness holds immense value; such souls seem to crave it at times, not as a mere absence of activity, but with a sort of mystical sensuality.
The writings of Charles Lamb are an excellent illustration of the value of reserve in literature. Below his quiet, his quaintness, his humour, and what may seem the slightness, the occasional or accidental character of his work, there lies, as I said at starting, as in his life, a genuinely tragic element. The gloom, reflected at its darkest in those hard shadows of Rosamund Grey, is always there, though not always realised either for himself or his readers, and restrained always in utterance. It gives to those lighter matters on the surface of life and literature among which he for the most part moved, a wonderful force of expression, as if at any moment these slight words and fancies might pierce very far into the deeper soul of things. In his writing, as in his [122] life, that quiet is not the low-flying of one from the first drowsy by choice, and needing the prick of some strong passion or worldly ambition, to stimulate him into all the energy of which he is capable; but rather the reaction of nature, after an escape from fate, dark and insane as in old Greek tragedy, following upon which the sense of mere relief becomes a kind of passion, as with one who, having narrowly escaped earthquake or shipwreck, finds a thing for grateful tears in just sitting quiet at home, under the wall, till the end of days.
The writings of Charles Lamb are a great example of the importance of restraint in literature. Beneath his calm demeanor, his quirkiness, his humor, and what might seem like the superficial nature of his work, there exists, as I mentioned earlier, a genuinely tragic element, much like in his life. The darkness, most clearly seen in the deep shadows of Rosamund Grey, is always present, even if it isn't always acknowledged by him or his readers, and it is always held back in expression. This adds a remarkable depth to the lighter topics he often explored in life and literature, giving the impression that at any moment, these simple words and ideas could reach deep into the essence of existence. In his writing, as in his life, that calmness doesn't come from someone who is drowsy by choice and needs a push from strong passion or worldly ambition to energize him; instead, it reflects a natural response after narrowly escaping a dark and chaotic fate, similar to what we see in ancient Greek tragedies. Following that escape, the feeling of relief becomes a kind of passion, much like someone who has just avoided an earthquake or shipwreck and finds comfort for grateful tears simply in sitting quietly at home under the wall until the end of days.
He felt the genius of places; and I sometimes think he resembles the places he knew and liked best, and where his lot fell—London, sixty-five years ago, with Covent Garden and the old theatres, and the Temple gardens still unspoiled, Thames gliding down, and beyond to north and south the fields at Enfield or Hampton, to which, "with their living trees," the thoughts wander "from the hard wood of the desk"—fields fresher, and coming nearer to town then, but in one of which the present writer remembers, on a brooding early summer's day, to have heard the cuckoo for the first time. Here, the surface of things is certainly humdrum, the streets dingy, the green places, where the child goes a-maying, tame enough. But nowhere are things more apt to respond to the brighter weather, nowhere is there so much difference between rain and sunshine, nowhere do the [123] clouds roll together more grandly; those quaint suburban pastorals gathering a certain quality of grandeur from the background of the great city, with its weighty atmosphere, and portent of storm in the rapid light on dome and bleached stone steeples.
He felt the magic of places; and I sometimes think he’s like the spots he loved most, where he spent his life—London, sixty-five years ago, with Covent Garden and the old theatres, and the Temple gardens still untouched, the Thames flowing by, and beyond north and south the fields at Enfield or Hampton, to which, "with their living trees," thoughts drift "from the hard wood of the desk"—fields that were fresher and closer to the city then, but in one of which the writer remembers, on a thoughtful early summer day, first hearing the cuckoo. Here, the surface of things feels pretty ordinary, the streets are dull, and the green spaces where children play outside are quite tame. But nowhere do things respond more dramatically to the nice weather, nowhere is there such a contrast between rain and sunshine, nowhere do the [123] clouds gather more impressively; those charming suburban scenes gain a certain grandeur from the backdrop of the great city, with its heavy atmosphere and the hint of a storm in the quick light on the dome and pale stone steeples.
1878.
1878.
SIR THOMAS BROWNE
[124] ENGLISH prose literature towards the end of the seventeenth century, in the hands of Dryden and Locke, was becoming, as that of France had become at an earlier date, a matter of design and skilled practice, highly conscious of itself as an art, and, above all, correct. Up to that time it had been, on the whole, singularly informal and unprofessional, and by no means the literature of the "man of letters," as we understand him. Certain great instances there had been of literary structure or architecture—The Ecclesiastical Polity, The Leviathan—but for the most part that earlier prose literature is eminently occasional, closely determined by the eager practical aims of contemporary politics and theology, or else due to a man's own native instinct to speak because he cannot help speaking. Hardly aware of the habit, he likes talking to himself; and when he writes (still in undress) he does but take the "friendly reader" into his confidence. The type of this literature, obviously, is not Locke or Gibbon, but, above all others, Sir Thomas [125] Browne; as Jean Paul is a good instance of it in German literature, always in its developments so much later than the English; and as the best instance of it in French literature, in the century preceding Browne, is Montaigne, from whom indeed, in a great measure, all those tentative writers, or essayists, derive.
[124] By the end of the seventeenth century, English prose literature, shaped by Dryden and Locke, was becoming, like French literature had earlier, a crafted and skillful art, increasingly aware of its artistry and, above all, precise. Until that point, it had generally been quite informal and unprofessional, and certainly not the literature of the "man of letters" as we think of him today. There had been some significant examples of literary structure, like The Ecclesiastical Polity and The Leviathan, but mostly, that earlier prose was highly occasional, driven by the urgent practical goals of contemporary politics and theology, or simply a person's innate desire to express themselves. Unconsciously, they enjoy talking to themselves, and when they write (still in a casual way), they only share their thoughts with the "friendly reader." The quintessential example of this type of literature isn’t Locke or Gibbon, but, above all, Sir Thomas [125] Browne; similarly, Jean Paul is a notable example in German literature, which has always evolved much later than English; and in French literature, the best example preceding Browne is Montaigne, from whom many of those exploratory writers, or essayists, take inspiration.
It was a result, perhaps, of the individualism and liberty of personal development, which, even for a Roman Catholic, were effects of the Reformation, that there was so much in Montaigne of the "subjective," as people say, of the singularities of personal character. Browne, too, bookish as he really is claims to give his readers a matter, "not picked from the leaves of any author, but bred amongst the weeds and tares" of his own brain. The faults of such literature are what we all recognise in it: unevenness, alike in thought and style; lack of design; and caprice—the lack of authority; after the full play of which, there is so much to refresh one in the reasonable transparency of Hooker, representing thus early the tradition of a classical clearness in English literature, anticipated by Latimer and More, and to be fulfilled afterwards in Butler and Hume. But then, in recompense for that looseness and whim, in Sir Thomas Browne for instance, we have in those "quaint" writers, as they themselves understood the term (coint, adorned, but adorned with all the curious ornaments of their own predilection, provincial [126] or archaic, certainly unfamiliar, and selected without reference to the taste or usages of other people) the charm of an absolute sincerity, with all the ingenuous and racy effect of what is circumstantial and peculiar in their growth.
It was likely due to the individualism and freedom of personal growth, which, even for a Roman Catholic, were outcomes of the Reformation, that Montaigne showed so much of the “subjective,” as people put it, and the unique aspects of personal character. Browne, despite being quite bookish, claims to present his readers with material "not taken from the pages of any author, but grown from the weeds and tares" of his own mind. The shortcomings of such literature are well-known to us all: inconsistency in both thought and style; lack of structure; and whimsy—the absence of authority; after the full expression of which, we find so much to appreciate in the clear reasoning of Hooker, who early represented the tradition of classical clarity in English literature, anticipated by Latimer and More, and later fulfilled in Butler and Hume. However, in exchange for that looseness and whimsiness, exemplified in Sir Thomas Browne, we find in those “quaint” writers, as they themselves described it (coint, decorated, but adorned with all the peculiar embellishments of their own preferences, whether regional or archaic, certainly unfamiliar, and selected without regard to the tastes or customs of others), the charm of complete honesty, with all the genuine and vivid effects of what is specific and unique in their development.
The whole creation is a mystery and particularly that of man. At the blast of His mouth were the rest of the creatures made, and at His bare word they started out of nothing. But in the frame of man He played the sensible operator, and seemed not so much to create as to make him. When He had separated the materials of other creatures, there consequently resulted a form and soul: but having raised the walls of man, He was driven to a second and harder creation—of a substance like Himself, an incorruptible and immortal soul.
The entire creation is a mystery, especially the creation of humans. With just a word, everything else was made, and they came into being from nothing. But when it came to making humans, He took a more thoughtful approach, almost as if He was shaping them rather than just creating them. For other creatures, He divided the materials and formed them into a body and a soul. However, when He built the structure of humans, He faced a second, more challenging task—creating a substance like Himself, an eternal and immortal soul.
There, we have the manner of Sir Thomas Browne, in exact expression of his mind!—minute and curious in its thinking; but with an effect, on the sudden, of a real sublimity or depth. His style is certainly an unequal one. It has the monumental aim which charmed, and perhaps influenced, Johnson—a dignity that can be attained only in such mental calm as follows long and learned pondering on the high subjects Browne loves to deal with. It has its garrulity, its various levels of painstaking, its mannerism, pleasant of its kind or tolerable, together with much, to us intolerable, but of which he was capable on a lazy summer afternoon down at Norwich. And all is so oddly mixed, showing, in its entire ignorance of self, how much he, and the sort of literature he represents, really stood in need of technique, [127] of a formed taste in literature, of a literary architecture.
There, we see the style of Sir Thomas Browne, which perfectly conveys his thoughts!—detailed and inquisitive in its reasoning; yet it suddenly gives off a sense of true greatness or depth. His writing style is definitely inconsistent. It has the grand ambition that fascinated, and possibly influenced, Johnson—a dignity that can only come from the calmness of mind that follows deep and prolonged contemplation on the lofty topics Browne enjoys exploring. It has its excessive talkativeness, varying degrees of meticulousness, and a distinct mannerism that's either enjoyable or bearable, along with much that seems intolerable to us, but which he could manage on a lazy summer afternoon in Norwich. And everything is so strangely intertwined, illustrating, in its complete lack of self-awareness, how much he, and the type of literature he embodies, truly needed skill, [127] a refined taste in literature, and a structured approach to writing.
And yet perhaps we could hardly wish the result different, in him, any more than in the books of Burton and Fuller, or some other similar writers of that age—mental abodes, we might liken, after their own manner, to the little old private houses of some historic town grouped about its grand public structures, which, when they have survived at all, posterity is loth to part with. For, in their absolute sincerity, not only do these authors clearly exhibit themselves ("the unique peculiarity of the writer's mind," being, as Johnson says of Browne, "faithfully reflected in the form and matter of his work") but, even more than mere professionally instructed writers, they belong to, and reflect, the age they lived in. In essentials, of course, even Browne is by no means so unique among his contemporaries, and so singular, as he looks. And then, as the very condition of their work, there is an entire absence of personal restraint in dealing with the public, whose humours they come at last in a great measure to reproduce. To speak more properly, they have no sense of a "public" to deal with, at all—only a full confidence in the "friendly reader," as they love to call him. Hence their amazing pleasantry, their indulgence in their own conceits; but hence also those unpremeditated wildflowers of speech we should [128] never have the good luck to find in any more formal kind of literature.
And yet, maybe we can hardly wish for a different outcome with him, any more than with the works of Burton and Fuller, or some other similar writers from that time. We could compare their mental spaces to the quaint little private houses in a historic town, clustered around its grand public buildings, which, if they survive at all, future generations are reluctant to let go of. In their genuine sincerity, these authors not only reveal themselves clearly ("the unique quality of the writer's mind," as Johnson describes Browne, "is faithfully reflected in the form and content of his work"), but, more than just professionally trained writers, they belong to and reflect the era they lived in. In many ways, even Browne isn’t as unique among his contemporaries as he may seem. Furthermore, as a fundamental aspect of their work, there is a complete lack of personal restraint in how they interact with the public, whose moods they largely end up mirroring. To put it more accurately, they don’t perceive a “public” to engage with at all—only a full trust in the “friendly reader,” as they like to refer to him. This leads to their incredible humor, their enjoyment of their own ideas; but it also gives rise to those spontaneous bursts of language that we would never be lucky enough to find in any more formal type of literature.
It is, in truth, to the literary purpose of the humourist, in the old-fashioned sense of the term, that this method of writing naturally allies itself—of the humourist to whom all the world is but a spectacle in which nothing is really alien from himself, who has hardly a sense of the distinction between great and little among things that are at all, and whose half-pitying, half-amused sympathy is called out especially by the seemingly small interests and traits of character in the things or the people around him. Certainly, in an age stirred by great causes, like the age of Browne in England, of Montaigne in France, that is not a type to which one would wish to reduce all men of letters. Still, in an age apt also to become severe, or even cruel (its eager interest in those great causes turning sour on occasion) the character of the humourist may well find its proper influence, through that serene power, and the leisure it has for conceiving second thoughts, on the tendencies, conscious or unconscious, of the fierce wills around it. Something of such a humourist was Browne—not callous to men and their fortunes; certainly not without opinions of his own about them; and yet, undisturbed by the civil war, by the fall, and then the restoration, of the monarchy, through that long quiet life (ending at last on the day [129] himself had predicted, as if at the moment he had willed) in which "all existence," as he says, "had been but food for contemplation."
It’s true that the way of writing described here is aligned with the literary purpose of the humorist, in a traditional sense. This humorist sees the world as a stage where nothing feels truly foreign to him, who hardly differentiates between significant and trivial matters. His mixed feelings of compassion and amusement especially arise from the seemingly minor interests and characteristics of the people and things around him. Certainly, in a time driven by major issues, like Browne’s era in England or Montaigne’s in France, it wouldn’t be ideal to categorize all writers in this way. Still, in a time that can also turn harsh or even cruel—when enthusiasm for those grand causes sometimes sours—the humorist's nature can exert a meaningful influence, through its calm strength and thoughtful reflection, on the strong-willed people surrounding it. Browne exhibited something of this humorist; he wasn't indifferent to others and their situations, certainly had his own views about them, yet remained undisturbed by the civil war and the changes in monarchy during his long, peaceful life (which ended on the day he had predicted, as if he had willed it), where "all existence," as he puts it, was merely fodder for contemplation.
Johnson, in beginning his Life of Browne, remarks that Browne "seems to have had the fortune, common among men of letters, of raising little curiosity after their private life." Whether or not, with the example of Johnson himself before us, we can think just that, it is certain that Browne's works are of a kind to directly stimulate curiosity about himself—about himself, as being manifestly so large a part of those works; and as a matter of fact we know a great deal about his life, uneventful as in truth it was. To himself, indeed, his life at Norwich, as he gives us to understand, seemed wonderful enough. "Of these wonders," says Johnson, "the view that can now be taken of his life offers no appearance." But "we carry with us," as Browne writes, "the wonders we seek without us," and we may note on the other hand, a circumstance which his daughter, Mrs. Lyttleton, tells us of his childhood: "His father used to open his breast when he was asleep, and kiss it in prayers over him, as 'tis said of Origen's father, that the Holy Ghost would take possession there." It was perhaps because the son inherited an aptitude for a like profound kindling of sentiment in the taking of his life, that, uneventful as it was, [130] commonplace as it seemed to Johnson, to Browne himself it was so full of wonders, and so stimulates the curiosity of his more careful reader of to-day. "What influence," says Johnson again, "learning has had on its possessors may be doubtful." Well! the influence of his great learning, of his constant research on Browne, was its imaginative influence—that it completed his outfit as a poetic visionary, stirring all the strange "conceit" of his nature to its depths.
Johnson, in starting his Life of Browne, points out that Browne "seems to have had the luck, common among writers, of raising little curiosity about their private life." Whether or not we can really think that, especially with Johnson's own example in front of us, it’s clear that Browne’s works actually spark curiosity about him—about him, as he is such a significant part of those works; and the truth is, we know quite a bit about his life, uneventful as it may have been. To him, certainly, his life in Norwich, as he makes clear, seemed pretty amazing. "Of these wonders," Johnson says, "the view that can now be taken of his life shows no signs." But "we carry with us," as Browne writes, "the wonders we seek without us," and we can also note something that his daughter, Mrs. Lyttleton, tells us about his childhood: "His father used to open his shirt while he was asleep and kiss his chest in prayers over him, as it's said of Origen's father, that the Holy Ghost would take possession there." It was likely because the son inherited a knack for kindling deep feelings in his own life that, uneventful as it was, [130] and ordinary as it seemed to Johnson, to Browne himself it was so full of wonders, and it stimulates the curiosity of today’s careful readers. "What influence," Johnson says again, "learning has had on its possessors may be uncertain." Well! the impact of his great knowledge, of his ongoing research on Browne, was its imaginative influence—that it completed his setup as a poetic visionary, stirring all the strange "conceit" of his nature to its core.
Browne himself dwells, in connexion with the first publication (extorted by circumstance) of the Religio Medici, on the natural "inactivity of his disposition"; and he does, as I have said, pass very quietly through an exciting time. Born in the year of the Gunpowder Plot, he was not, in truth, one of those clear and clarifying souls which, in an age alike of practical and mental confusion, can anticipate and lay down the bases of reconstruction, like Bacon or Hooker. His mind has much of the perplexity which was part of the atmosphere of the time. Not that he is without his own definite opinions on events. For him, Cromwell is a usurper, the death of Charles an abominable murder. In spite of what is but an affectation, perhaps, of the sceptical mood, he is a Churchman too; one of those who entered fully into the Anglican position, so full of sympathy with those ceremonies and observances [131] which "misguided zeal terms superstition," that there were some Roman Catholics who thought that nothing but custom and education kept him from their communion. At the Restoration he rejoices to see the return of the comely Anglican order in old episcopal Norwich, with its ancient churches; the antiquity, in particular, of the English Church being, characteristically, one of the things he most valued in it, vindicating it, when occasion came, against the "unjust scandal" of those who made that Church a creation of Henry the Eighth. As to Romanists—he makes no scruple to "enter their churches in defect of ours." He cannot laugh at, but rather pities, "the fruitless journeys of pilgrims—for there is something in it of devotion." He could never "hear the Ave Mary! bell without an oraison." At a solemn procession he has "wept abundantly." How English, in truth, all this really is! It reminds one how some of the most popular of English writers, in many a half-conscious expression, have witnessed to a susceptibility in the English mind itself, in spite of the Reformation, to what is affecting in religious ceremony. Only, in religion as in politics, Browne had no turn for disputes; was suspicious of them, indeed; knowing, as he says with true acumen, that "a man may be in as just possession of truth as of a city, and yet be forced to surrender," even in controversies not [132] necessarily maladroit—an image in which we may trace a little contemporary colouring.
Browne himself reflects on the first release (forced by circumstances) of Religio Medici, noting his natural "lack of activity." He smoothly navigates a tumultuous era. Born during the Gunpowder Plot, he wasn't one of those clear-thinking individuals who, in a time of both practical and mental chaos, could foresee and lay down the groundwork for change, like Bacon or Hooker. His thoughts show the confusion typical of his time. Yet, he has clear opinions on events: to him, Cromwell is a usurper and Charles's death is a terrible murder. Despite what might be seen as a feigned skepticism, he is a Churchman; fully embracing the Anglican stance and sympathetic to the rituals and practices that some misguidedly label as superstition. Some Roman Catholics believed it was only tradition and education keeping him from their faith. At the Restoration, he was glad to witness the return of the elegant Anglican order in historic Norwich, with its ancient churches; he particularly valued the long history of the English Church, defending it against the "unjust scandal" of those who claimed it was a creation of Henry the Eighth. Regarding Catholics, he freely "entered their churches in the absence of our own." He couldn't mock, but rather felt compassion for "the futile journeys of pilgrims" because there is an element of devotion in it. He could never "hear the Ave Maria bell without offering a prayer." During a solemn procession, he "wept profusely." It’s truly English, all of this! It reminds us how some of the most beloved English authors have, often subconsciously, acknowledged the English mind’s sensitivity to the emotional aspects of religious rituals, despite the Reformation. However, in both religion and politics, Browne had no taste for conflicts; he was even wary of them, understanding, as he wisely states, that "a person can hold as rightful a claim to truth as to a city, and still be compelled to yield," even in disputes that aren't necessarily clumsy—a metaphor that hints at a bit of contemporary perspective.
The Enquiries into Vulgar Errors appeared in the year 1646; a year which found him very hard on "the vulgar." His suspicion, in the abstract, of what Bacon calls Idola Fori, the Idols of the Market-place, takes a special emphasis from the course of events about him: "being erroneous in their single numbers, once huddled together, they will be error itself." And yet, congruously with a dreamy sweetness of character we may find expressed in his very features, he seems not greatly concerned at the temporary suppression of the institutions he values so much. He seems to possess some inward Platonic reality of them—church or monarchy—to hold by in idea, quite beyond the reach of Roundhead or unworthy Cavalier. In the power of what is inward and inviolable in his religion, he can still take note: "In my solitary and retired imagination (neque enim cum porticus aut me lectulus accepit, desum mihi) I remember I am not alone, and therefore forget not to contemplate Him and His attributes who is ever with me."
The Enquiries into Vulgar Errors was published in 1646, a year when he was particularly critical of “the common people.” His skepticism, in general, of what Bacon refers to as Idola Fori, the Idols of the Market-place, is highlighted by the events around him: “when they are wrong in their individual opinions, once grouped together, they become a single error.” Yet, in line with a gentle, dreamy nature reflected in his features, he doesn’t seem overly troubled by the temporary downtime of the institutions he cherishes. It appears he holds onto some inner Platonic truth of them—be it church or monarchy—that exists in his mind, far beyond the influence of Roundheads or unworthy Cavaliers. With the strength of what is inward and unassailable in his faith, he can still note: “In my solitary and quiet imagination (for when neither the portico nor my couch welcomes me, I am absent to myself), I remember I am not alone, and thus I do not forget to contemplate Him and His attributes who is always with me.”
His father, a merchant of London, with some claims to ancient descent, left him early in possession of ample means. Educated at Winchester and Oxford, he visited Ireland, France, and Italy; and in the year 1633, at the age of twenty-eight, became Doctor of Medicine at Leyden. Three years later he established himself as a physician [133] at Norwich for the remainder of his life, having married a lady, described as beautiful and attractive, and affectionate also, as we may judge from her letters and postscripts to those of her husband, in an orthography of a homeliness amazing even for that age. Dorothy Browne bore him ten children, six of whom he survived.
His father, a merchant from London with some claims to noble ancestry, left him well-off at an early age. He studied at Winchester and Oxford, and traveled to Ireland, France, and Italy. In 1633, at twenty-eight, he earned his Doctor of Medicine degree at Leyden. Three years later, he settled as a physician in Norwich for the rest of his life and married a woman described as beautiful, charming, and caring, as we can infer from her letters and notes to her husband, written in an incredibly casual style even for that time. Dorothy Browne had ten children with him, six of whom he outlived.
Their house at Norwich, even then an old one it would seem, must have grown, through long years of acquisition, into an odd cabinet of antiquities—antiquities properly so called; his old Roman, or Romanised British urns, from Walsingham or Brampton, for instance, and those natural objects which he studied somewhat in the temper of a curiosity-hunter or antiquary. In one of the old churchyards of Norwich he makes the first discovery of adipocere, of which grim substance "a portion still remains with him." For his multifarious experiments he must have had his laboratory. The old window-stanchions had become magnetic, proving, as he thinks, that iron "acquires verticity" from long lying in one position. Once we find him re-tiling the place. It was then, perhaps, that he made the observation that bricks and tiles also acquire "magnetic alliciency"—one's whole house, one might fancy; as indeed, he holds the earth itself to be a vast lodestone.
Their house in Norwich, which already seemed old at the time, must have turned into a strange collection of antiques over the years. He had real antiques—like his old Roman or Romanized British urns from Walsingham or Brampton, for example—and he studied natural objects with the mindset of a curiosity-seeker or collector. In one of Norwich's old churchyards, he discovered adipocere for the first time, with "a portion still remaining with him." He must have had a laboratory for his various experiments. The old window frames had become magnetic, which he believed proved that iron "acquires verticity" from lying in one position for a long time. At one point, we find him re-tiling the place. It was then, perhaps, that he noted that bricks and tiles also acquire "magnetic alliciency"—one could imagine the entire house; in fact, he considers the earth itself to be a massive lodestone.
The very faults of his literary work, its desultoriness, the time it costs his readers, that [134] slow Latinity which Johnson imitated from him, those lengthy leisurely terminations which busy posterity will abbreviate, all breathe of the long quiet of the place. Yet he is by no means indolent. Besides wide book-learning, experimental research at home, and indefatigable observation in the open air, he prosecutes the ordinary duties of a physician; contrasting himself indeed with other students, "whose quiet and unmolested doors afford no such distractions." To most persons of mind sensitive as his, his chosen studies would have seemed full of melancholy, turning always, as they did, upon death and decay. It is well, perhaps, that life should be something of a "meditation upon death": but to many, certainly, Browne's would have seemed too like a lifelong following of one's own funeral. A museum is seldom a cheerful place—oftenest induces the feeling that nothing could ever have been young; and to Browne the whole world is a museum; all the grace and beauty it has being of a somewhat mortified kind. Only, for him (poetic dream, or philosophic apprehension, it was this which never failed to evoke his wonderful genius for exquisitely impassioned speech) over all those ugly anatomical preparations, as though over miraculous saintly relics, there was the perpetual flicker of a surviving spiritual ardency, one day to reassert itself—stranger far than any fancied odylic gravelights!
The very flaws in his writing—its randomness, the time it demands from his readers, that slow Latin style which Johnson imitated, and the lengthy drawn-out endings that busy future generations will shorten—all reflect the long quiet of the place. Yet he is far from lazy. Alongside his extensive reading, hands-on research at home, and tireless observation outdoors, he fulfills the everyday responsibilities of a physician, contrasting himself with other students, "whose quiet and undisturbed doors offer no such distractions." For most people with a sensitivity like his, his chosen studies would have felt heavy with melancholy, always focused on death and decay. It might be fitting that life is somewhat of a "meditation on death": but for many, Browne's pursuits would have seemed too much like a lifelong attendance at one's own funeral. A museum is rarely a cheerful setting—it often creates the feeling that nothing could ever have been young; to Browne, the entire world is a museum, with all its grace and beauty having a somewhat faded quality. Yet, for him (whether it was a poetic dream or a philosophical insight, this was what consistently stirred his incredible talent for beautifully passionate expression), over all those grim anatomical specimens, almost like miraculous saintly relics, there was a continual flicker of a lasting spiritual vitality, destined one day to come back to life—stranger than any imagined ghostly lights!
[135] When Browne settled at Norwich, being then about thirty-six years old, he had already completed the Religio Medici; a desultory collection of observations designed for himself only and a few friends, at all events with no purpose of immediate publication. It had been lying by him for seven years, circulating privately in his own extraordinarily perplexed manuscript, or in manuscript copies, when, in 1642, an incorrect printed version from one of those copies, "much corrupted by transcription at various hands," appeared anonymously. Browne, decided royalist as he was in spite of seeming indifference, connects this circumstance with the unscrupulous use of the press for political purposes, and especially against the king, at that time. Just here a romantic figure comes on the scene. Son of the unfortunate young Everard Digby who perished on the scaffold for some half-hearted participation in the Gunpowder Plot, Kenelm Digby, brought up in the reformed religion, had returned in manhood to the religion of his father. In his intellectual composition he had, in common with Browne, a scientific interest, oddly tinged with both poetry and scepticism: he had also a strong sympathy with religious reaction, and a more than sentimental love for a seemingly vanishing age of faith, which he, for one, would not think of as vanishing. A copy of that surreptitious edition of the Religio Medici found him a prisoner on suspicion of a too active [136] royalism, and with much time on his hands.
[135] When Browne settled in Norwich at around thirty-six years old, he had already finished the Religio Medici, a random collection of thoughts meant only for himself and a few friends, with no intention of publishing it anytime soon. It had been sitting with him for seven years, circulating privately in his incredibly convoluted manuscript or in handwritten copies, when, in 1642, an inaccurate printed version from one of those copies, "much corrupted by transcription at various hands," was published anonymously. Browne, a committed royalist despite his apparent indifference, linked this situation to the shameless use of the press for political purposes, particularly against the king at that time. This is where a romantic figure enters the story. Kenelm Digby, the son of the unfortunate young Everard Digby who was executed for his half-hearted involvement in the Gunpowder Plot, was raised in the reformed religion but returned to his father's faith as an adult. In terms of his intellect, he shared with Browne a scientific curiosity, oddly mixed with both poetry and skepticism; he also felt a strong sympathy for religious revival and a more than nostalgic love for an age of faith that he, for one, wouldn’t consider fading away. A copy of that illicit edition of the Religio Medici found him imprisoned on accusations of being too actively royalist, and he had plenty of time on his hands.
The Roman Catholic, although, secure in his definite orthodoxy, he finds himself indifferent on many points (on the reality of witchcraft, for instance) concerning which Browne's more timid, personally grounded faith might indulge no scepticism, forced himself, nevertheless, to detect a vein of rationalism in a book which on the whole much attracted him, and hastily put forth his "animadversions" upon it. Browne, with all his distaste for controversy, thus found himself committed to a dispute, and his reply came with the correct edition of the Religio Medici published at last with his name. There have been many efforts to formulate the "religion of the layman," which might be rightly understood, perhaps, as something more than what is called "natural," yet less than ecclesiastical, or "professional" religion. Though its habitual mode of conceiving experience is on a different plane, yet it would recognise the legitimacy of the traditional religious interpretation of that experience, generally and by implication; only, with a marked reserve as to religious particulars, both of thought and language, out of a real reverence or awe, as proper only for a special place. Such is the lay religion, as we may find it in Addison, in Gray, in Thackeray; and there is something of a concession—a concession, on second thoughts—about it. Browne's Religio Medici is designed as the expression of a mind [137] more difficult of belief than that of the mere "layman," as above described; it is meant for the religion of the man of science. Actually, it is something less to the point, in any balancing of the religious against the worldly view of things, than the religion of the layman, as just now defined. For Browne, in spite of his profession of boisterous doubt, has no real difficulties, and his religion, certainly, nothing of the character of a concession. He holds that there has never existed an atheist. Not that he is credulous; but that his religion is only the correlative of himself, his peculiar character and education, a religion of manifold association. For him, the wonders of religion, its supernatural events or agencies, are almost natural facts or processes. "Even in this material fabric, the spirits walk as freely exempt from the affection of time, place and motion, as beyond the extremest circumference." Had not Divine interference designed to raise the dead, nature herself is in act to do it—to lead out the "incinerated soul" from the retreats of her dark laboratory. Certainly Browne has not, like Pascal, made the "great resolution," by the apprehension that it is just in the contrast of the moral world to the world with which science deals that religion finds its proper basis. It is from the homelessness of the world which science analyses so victoriously, its dark unspirituality, wherein the soul he is conscious of seems such a [138] stranger, that Pascal "turns again to his rest," in the conception of a world of wholly reasonable and moral agencies. For Browne, on the contrary, the light is full, design everywhere obvious, its conclusion easy to draw, all small and great things marked clearly with the signature of the "Word." The adhesion, the difficult adhesion, of men such as Pascal, is an immense contribution to religious controversy; the concession, again, of a man like Addison, of great significance there. But in the adhesion of Browne, in spite of his crusade against "vulgar errors," there is no real significance. The Religio Medici is a contribution, not to faith, but to piety; a refinement and correction, such as piety often stands in need of; a help, not so much to religious belief in a world of doubt, as to the maintenance of the religious mood amid the interests of a secular calling.
The Roman Catholic, while secure in his definite beliefs, finds himself indifferent on many issues (like the reality of witchcraft, for example) regarding which Browne's more cautious, personal faith might allow no doubt. He still pushed himself to see a rational aspect in a book that he generally found appealing and quickly shared his "comments" on it. Browne, despite his aversion to conflict, ended up involved in a debate, and his response came with the proper edition of the Religio Medici published with his name at last. Many attempts have been made to define the "religion of the layman," which might be better understood as something more than what is labeled "natural," yet less than organized or "professional" religion. Although its usual way of understanding experiences operates on a different level, it would acknowledge the validity of traditional religious interpretations of those experiences, in general and implicitly; only, with a distinct reservation regarding religious specifics, both in thought and language, out of genuine respect or awe that seems suitable only for a particular setting. Such is the lay religion, as we find it in Addison, Gray, and Thackeray; and there is somewhat of a concession—on second thoughts—about it. Browne's Religio Medici is intended to express a mind more skeptical than that of the average "layman" described earlier; it is meant for the religion of a scientist. In reality, it is somewhat less relevant in balancing religious against worldly views, compared to the religion of the layman, as defined before. For Browne, despite his loud doubts, has no real issues, and his religion certainly lacks any sense of a concession. He believes that no true atheist has ever existed. This isn't due to being gullible; rather, his religion is simply a reflection of himself, shaped by his unique character and education, a faith of diverse connections. To him, the wonders of religion, its supernatural events or forces, feel almost like natural facts or processes. "Even in this material world, spirits move as freely, unchecked by time, place, and motion, as beyond the farthest edge." If it weren't for Divine intervention meant to resurrect the dead, nature itself is actively working to do that—to draw out the "burned soul" from the depths of her dark laboratory. Clearly, Browne has not made the "great resolution," like Pascal, from the realization that it is precisely in the contrast between the moral realm and the realm science deals with that religion finds its true foundation. It is from the sense of displacement in the world, which science analyzes so thoroughly, its bleak unspirituality where the soul feels like such a stranger, that Pascal "turns back to his rest," in envisioning a world filled with completely rational and moral forces. For Browne, on the other hand, the light is abundant, purpose is everywhere apparent, its conclusions easy to draw, with everything, big and small, distinctly marked by the signature of the "Word." The commitment of people like Pascal is a significant contribution to religious discourse; the concession of someone like Addison holds great importance in this context. However, in Browne's allegiance, despite his battle against "common misconceptions," there is no real significance. The Religio Medici contributes not to faith but to piety; it offers refinement and correction, which piety often requires; a support, not so much for religious belief in a world filled with doubt, but for maintaining a religious mood amidst the pursuits of a secular life.
From about this time Browne's letters afford a pretty clear view of his life as it passed in the house at Norwich. Many of these letters represent him in correspondence with the singular men who shared his own half poetic, half scientific turn of mind, with that impressibility towards what one might call the thaumaturgic elements in nature which has often made men dupes, and which is certainly an element in the somewhat atrabiliar mental complexion of that age in England. He corresponds seriously with William Lily, the astrologer; is acquainted [139] with Dr. Dee, who had some connexion with Norwich, and has "often heard him affirm, sometimes with oaths, that he had seen transmutation of pewter dishes and flagons into silver (at least) which the goldsmiths at Prague bought of him." Browne is certainly an honest investigator; but it is still with a faint hope of something like that upon fitting occasion, and on the alert always for surprises in nature (as if nature had a rhetoric, at times, to deliver to us, like those sudden and surprising flowers of his own poetic style) that he listens to her everyday talk so attentively. Of strange animals, strange cures, and the like, his correspondence is full. The very errors he combats are, of course, the curiosities of error—those fascinating, irresistible, popular, errors, which various kinds of people have insisted on gliding into because they like them. Even his heresies were old ones—the very fossils of capricious opinion.
From around this time, Browne's letters offer a pretty clear picture of his life in the house in Norwich. Many of these letters show him in touch with the unique individuals who shared his blend of poetic and scientific thinking, with a susceptibility to what could be called the magical aspects of nature that has often made people easy targets for deception, and which is definitely a part of the rather gloomy mindset of that period in England. He communicates earnestly with William Lily, the astrologer; he knows Dr. Dee, who had some connections to Norwich, and has "often heard him assert, sometimes with oaths, that he had witnessed the transformation of pewter dishes and flagons into silver (at least) which the goldsmiths in Prague bought from him." Browne is certainly a sincere investigator; however, it is still with a faint hope of encountering something like this on the right occasion, always on the lookout for surprises in nature (as if nature sometimes has a message to convey to us, similar to the sudden and unexpected flowers in his poetic style) that he listens intently to her everyday discourse. His correspondence is filled with mentions of strange animals, odd cures, and the like. The very misconceptions he challenges are, of course, the curiosities of error—those captivating, irresistible, popular misconceptions that various types of people have embraced because they find them appealing. Even his unorthodox beliefs were outdated ones—the very fossils of whimsical opinion.
It is as an industrious local naturalist that Browne comes before us first, full of the fantastic minute life in the fens and "Broads" around Norwich, its various sea and marsh birds. He is something of a vivisectionist also, and we may not be surprised at it, perhaps, in an age which, for the propagation of truth, was ready to cut off men's ears. He finds one day "a Scarabaus capricornus odoratus," which he takes "to be mentioned by Monfetus, folio 150. He saith, 'Nucem moschatam et cinnamomum vere spirat'—[140] but to me it smelt like roses, santalum, and ambergris." "Musca tuliparum moschata," again, "is a small bee-like fly of an excellent fragrant odour, which I have often found at the bottom of the flowers of tulips." Is this within the experience of modern entomologists?
It is as a hardworking local naturalist that Browne comes before us first, full of the amazing small life in the fens and "Broads" around Norwich, including its various sea and marsh birds. He's also a bit of a vivisectionist, and we might not be surprised by that, perhaps, in a time when, for the sake of truth, people were willing to cut off men's ears. One day he discovers "a Scarabaus capricornus odoratus," which he claims is mentioned by Monfetus, on page 150. He says, 'Nucem moschatam et cinnamomum vere spirat'—[140] but to me, it smelled like roses, sandalwood, and ambergris." "Musca tuliparum moschata," again, "is a small bee-like fly with an excellent fragrance that I've often found at the bottom of tulip flowers." Is this within the experience of modern entomologists?
The Garden of Cyrus, though it ends indeed with a passage of wonderful felicity, certainly emphasises (to say the least) the defects of Browne's literary good qualities. His chimeric fancy carries him here into a kind of frivolousness, as if he felt almost too safe with his public, and were himself not quite serious, or dealing fairly with it; and in a writer such as Browne levity must of necessity be a little ponderous. Still, like one of those stiff gardens, half-way between the medieval garden and the true "English" garden of Temple or Walpole, actually to be seen in the background of some of the conventional portraits of that day, the fantasies of this indescribable exposition of the mysteries of the quincunx form part of the complete portrait of Browne himself; and it is in connexion with it that, once or twice, the quaintly delightful pen of Evelyn comes into the correspondence—in connexion with the "hortulane pleasure." "Norwich," he writes to Browne, "is a place, I understand, much addicted to the flowery part." Professing himself a believer in the operation "of the air and genius of gardens upon human spirits, towards virtue and sanctity," he is all for [141] natural gardens as against "those which appear like gardens of paste-board and march-pane, and smell more of paint than of flowers and verdure." Browne is in communication also with Ashmole and Dugdale, the famous antiquaries; to the latter of whom, who had written a work on the history of the embanking of fens, he communicates the discovery of certain coins, on a piece of ground "in the nature of an island in the fens."
The Garden of Cyrus, while it concludes with a passage of remarkable joy, definitely highlights (to put it mildly) the flaws in Browne's literary strengths. His imaginative ideas lead him into a kind of silliness, as if he feels overly comfortable with his audience and isn’t completely serious or fair with them; and for a writer like Browne, lightheartedness inevitably feels a bit heavy. Still, like one of those formal gardens that sit between the medieval style and the true "English" gardens of Temple or Walpole, which can actually be seen in the background of some conventional portraits from that time, the whimsical ideas in this indescribable exploration of the quincunx form an essential part of the overall portrayal of Browne himself; and it’s in relation to this that, once or twice, the charmingly delightful writing of Evelyn appears in correspondence—connected to the “hortulane pleasure.” "Norwich," he writes to Browne, "is a place that, I hear, really loves its flowers." He claims to believe in the influence "of the air and spirit of gardens on human souls, leading them toward virtue and holiness," and he prefers natural gardens over "those that look like gardens made of cardboard and marzipan, smelling more of paint than of flowers and greenery." Browne is also in touch with Ashmole and Dugdale, the well-known antiquarians; to the latter, who had written a book on the history of draining fens, he shares the discovery of certain coins found on a piece of land "like an island in the fens."
Far more interesting certainly than those curious scientific letters is Browne's "domestic correspondence." Dobson, Charles the First's "English Tintoret," would seem to have painted a life-sized picture of Sir Thomas Browne and his family, after the manner of those big, urbane, family groups, then coming into fashion with the Dutch Masters. Of such a portrait nothing is now known. But in these old-fashioned, affectionate letters, transmitted often, in those troublous times, with so much difficulty, we have what is almost as graphic—a numerous group, in which, although so many of Browne's children died young, he was happy; with Dorothy Browne, occasionally adding her charming, ill-spelt postscripts to her husband's letters; the religious daughter who goes to daily prayers after the Restoration, which brought Browne the honour of knighthood; and, above all, two Toms, son and grandson of Sir Thomas, the latter being the son of Dr. Edward Browne, [142] now become distinguished as a physician in London (he attended John, Earl of Rochester, in his last illness at Woodstock) and his childish existence as he lives away from his proper home in London, in the old house at Norwich, two hundred years ago, we see like a thing of to-day.
Far more interesting than those curious scientific letters is Browne's "domestic correspondence." Dobson, Charles the First's "English Tintoret," seems to have painted a life-sized portrait of Sir Thomas Browne and his family, in the style of those large, sophisticated family portraits that were becoming popular with the Dutch Masters. Unfortunately, nothing is known of such a portrait now. But in these old-fashioned, loving letters, often sent during those troubling times with great difficulty, we have something almost as vivid—a large group, where, despite many of Browne's children dying young, he was happy; with Dorothy Browne sometimes adding her charming, misspelled notes to her husband's letters; the devout daughter who went to daily prayers after the Restoration, which brought Browne the honor of knighthood; and, most importantly, two Toms, the son and grandson of Sir Thomas, the latter being the child of Dr. Edward Browne, [142] who became well-respected as a physician in London (he cared for John, Earl of Rochester, during his last illness at Woodstock). His childhood, as he lived away from his rightful home in London, in the old house at Norwich, two hundred years ago, feels like something from today.
At first the two brothers, Edward and Thomas (the elder) are together in everything. Then Edward goes abroad for his studies, and Thomas, quite early, into the navy, where he certainly develops into a wonderfully gallant figure; passing away, however, from the correspondence, it is uncertain how, before he was of full age. From the first he is understood to be a lad of parts. "If you practise to write, you will have a good pen and style:" and a delightful, boyish journal of his remains, describing a tour the two brothers made in September 1662 among the Derbyshire hills. "I received your two last letters," he writes to his father from aboard the Marie Rose, "and give you many thanks for the discourse you sent me out of Vossius: De motu marium et ventorum. It seemed very hard to me at first; but I have now beaten it, and I wish I had the book." His father is pleased to think that he is "like to proceed not only a good navigator, but a good scholar": and he finds the much exacting, old classical prescription for the character of the brave man fulfilled in him. On 16th July 1666 the young man writes—still from the Marie Rose—
At first, the two brothers, Edward and Thomas (the older one), are inseparable. Then, Edward goes abroad for his studies, while Thomas, fairly early on, joins the navy, where he certainly becomes a remarkably brave figure; however, he eventually fades out of correspondence, and it's unclear how, before he reaches adulthood. From the beginning, he's known to be a talented kid. "If you practice writing, you'll develop a good pen and style:" and a charming, boyish journal of his remains, detailing a trip the two brothers took in September 1662 through the Derbyshire hills. "I received your last two letters," he writes to his father from aboard the Marie Rose, "and I thank you very much for the discourse you sent me from Vossius: De motu maris et ventorum. It seemed really tough to me at first, but I've figured it out, and I wish I had the book." His father is pleased to think that he's "on track to become not just a good navigator but also a good scholar": and he finds that the demanding, old classical standard for the character of a brave man is fulfilled in him. On July 16, 1666, the young man writes—still from the Marie Rose—
[143] If it were possible to get an opportunity to send as often as I am desirous to write, you should hear more often from me, being now so near the grand action, from which I would by no means be absent. I extremely long for that thundering day: wherein I hope you shall hear we have behaved ourselves like men, and to the honour of our country. I thank you for your directions for my ears against the noise of the guns, but I have found that I could endure it; nor is it so intolerable as most conceive; especially when men are earnest, and intent upon their business, unto whom muskets sound but like pop-guns. It is impossible to express unto another how a smart sea-fight elevates the spirits of a man, and makes him despise all dangers. In and after all sea-fights, I have been very thirsty.
[143] If I had the chance to write as often as I want to, you'd be hearing from me more frequently, especially now that we're so close to the big event, which I definitely don't want to miss. I’m really looking forward to that thunderous day when I hope you’ll hear that we’ve conducted ourselves like true men and brought honor to our country. I appreciate your advice on protecting my ears from the sound of the guns, but I've found I can handle it; it's not as unbearable as most think, especially when people are focused on their tasks, for whom muskets sound almost like pop-guns. It's impossible to convey how a fierce sea battle lifts a man's spirits and makes him disregard all dangers. After every sea battle, I have been quite thirsty.
He died, as I said, early in life. We only hear of him later in connexion with a trait of character observed in Tom the grandson, whose winning ways, and tricks of bodily and mental growth, are duly recorded in these letters: the reader will, I hope, pardon the following extracts from them:—
He passed away, as I mentioned, at a young age. We only hear about him later in relation to a characteristic seen in Tom, the grandson, whose charming habits and quirks of physical and mental development are documented in these letters. I hope the reader will forgive the following excerpts from them:—
Little Tom is lively.... Frank is fayne sometimes to play him asleep with a fiddle. When we send away our letters he scribbles a paper and will have it sent to his sister, and saith she doth not know how many fine things there are in Norwich.... He delights his grandfather when he comes home.
Little Tom is full of energy.... Frank sometimes happily plays him to sleep with a fiddle. When we send our letters, he scribbles a note and insists we send it to his sister, saying she doesn’t know how many wonderful things there are in Norwich.... He brings joy to his grandfather when he comes home.
Tom gives you many thanks for his clothes (from London). He has appeared very fine this King's day with them.
Tom thanks you a lot for his clothes (from London). He looked very sharp this King’s Day in them.
Tom presents his duty. A gentleman at our election asked Tom who hee was for? and he answered, "For all four." The gentleman replied that he answered like a physician's son.
Tom presents his duty. A gentleman at our election asked Tom who he was supporting, and he answered, "For all four." The gentleman replied that he sounded like a physician's son.
Tom would have his grandmother, his aunt Betty, and Frank, valentines: but hee conditioned with them that they should give him nothing of any kind that hee had ever had or seen before.
Tom would have his grandmother, his aunt Betty, and Frank as valentines: but he made a deal with them that they shouldn’t give him anything he had ever had or seen before.
[144] "Tom is just now gone to see two bears which are to be shown." "Tom, his duty. He is begging books and reading of them." "The players are at the Red Lion hard by; and Tom goes sometimes to see a play."
[144] "Tom just left to check out two bears that are being displayed." "Tom, that's his job. He's collecting books and reading them." "The actors are at the Red Lion nearby, and Tom sometimes goes to watch a play."
And then one day he stirs old memories—
And then one day he brings back old memories—
The fairings were welcome to Tom. He finds about the house divers things that were your brother's (the late Edward's), and Betty sometimes tells him stories about him, so that he was importunate with her to write his life in a quarter of a sheet of paper, and read it unto him, and will have still more added.
The fairings were a nice surprise for Tom. He discovers various items around the house that belonged to his brother (the late Edward), and Betty occasionally shares stories about him. This leads him to insist that she write down his life story on a quarter of a sheet of paper and read it to him, wanting her to add even more details.
Just as I am writing (learnedly about a comet, 7th January 1680-81) Tom comes and tells me the blazing star is in the yard, and calls me to see it. It was but dim, and the sky not clear.... I am very sensible of this sharp weather.+
Just as I’m writing (knowledgeably about a comet, January 7, 1680-81), Tom comes and tells me that the bright star is in the yard and calls me to see it. It was a bit dim, and the sky wasn’t clear... I really feel this cold weather.
He seems to have come to no good end, riding forth one stormy night. Requiescat in pace!
He doesn’t seem to have ended up well, riding out on a stormy night. Rest in peace!
Of this long, leisurely existence the chief events were Browne's rare literary publications; some of his writings indeed having been left unprinted till after his death; while in the circumstances of the issue of every one of them there is something accidental, as if the world might have missed it altogether. Even the Discourse of Vulgar Errors, the longest and most elaborate of his works, is entirely discursive and occasional, coming to an end with no natural conclusion, but only because the writer chose to leave off just there; and few probably have been the readers of the book as a consecutive whole. At times indeed we seem to have in it observations only, or notes, preliminary to some more orderly composition. Dip into it: read, for [145] instance, the chapter "Of the Ring-finger," or the chapters "Of the Long Life of the Deer," and on the "Pictures of Mermaids, Unicorns, and some Others," and the part will certainly seem more than the whole. Try to read it through, and you will soon feel cloyed;—miss very likely, its real worth to the fancy, the literary fancy (which finds its pleasure in inventive word and phrase) and become dull to the really vivid beauties of a book so lengthy, but with no real evolution. Though there are words, phrases, constructions innumerable, which remind one how much the work initiated in France by Madame de Rambouillet—work, done for England, we may think perhaps imperfectly, in the next century by Johnson and others—was really needed; yet the capacities of Browne's manner of writing, coming as it did so directly from the man, are felt even in his treatment of matters of science. As with Buffon, his full, ardent, sympathetic vocabulary, the poetry of his language, a poetry inherent in its elementary particles—the word, the epithet—helps to keep his eye, and the eye of the reader, on the object before it, and conduces directly to the purpose of the naturalist, the observer. But, only one half observation, its other half consisting of very out-of-the-way book-lore, this work displays Browne still in the character of the antiquary, as that age understood him. He is a kind of Elias Ashmole, but dealing with natural objects; which are for him, in the first [146] place, and apart from the remote religious hints and intimations they carry with them, curiosities. He seems to have no true sense of natural law, as Bacon understood it; nor even of that immanent reason in the natural world, which the Platonic tradition supposes. "Things are really true," he says, "as they correspond unto God's conception; and have so much verity as they hold of conformity unto that intellect, in whose idea they had their first determinations." But, actually, what he is busy in the record of, are matters more or less of the nature of caprices; as if things, after all, were significant of their higher verity only at random, and in a sort of surprises, like music in old instruments suddenly touched into sound by a wandering finger, among the lumber of people's houses. Nature, "the art of God," as he says, varying a little a phrase used also by Hobbes, in a work printed later—Nature, he seems to protest, is only a little less magical, its processes only a little less in the way of alchemy, than you had supposed. We feel that, as with that disturbed age in England generally (and it is here that he, with it, is so interesting, curious, old-world, and unlike ourselves) his supposed experience might at any moment be broken in upon by a hundred forms of a natural magic, only not quite so marvellous as that older sort of magic, or alchemy, he is at so much pains to expose; and the large promises of which, its large words too, he still regretfully enjoys.
Of this long, easygoing life, the main events were Browne's rare literary releases; some of his writings remained unpublished until after his death, and the circumstances surrounding each release felt accidental—as if the world might have completely overlooked them. Even the Discourse of Vulgar Errors, his longest and most detailed work, is entirely discursive and occasional, ending abruptly not because of a natural conclusion, but simply because the writer decided to stop there; probably, few readers have approached the book as a cohesive whole. At times, it feels more like a collection of observations or notes, meant as a precursor to a more organized piece. Flip through it: read, for instance, the chapter "Of the Ring-finger," or the chapters "Of the Long Life of the Deer," and "Pictures of Mermaids, Unicorns, and some Others," and you might find that the individual parts seem greater than the entirety. Try to read it from start to finish, and you'll quickly feel overwhelmed—likely missing its true appeal to the imagination, the literary creativity (which enjoys inventive words and phrases), and become numb to the genuinely vivid beauty of a book that is lengthy but lacks substantial progression. Though there are countless words, phrases, and constructions that remind us of the work started in France by Madame de Rambouillet—efforts that were perhaps imperfectly carried on in England in the following century by Johnson and others—Browne's unique style of writing, which comes so directly from him, can also be felt in his handling of scientific topics. Much like Buffon, his full, passionate, and empathetic vocabulary, and the inherent poetry of his language—the beauty found in the fundamental elements of words and epithets—helps both his and the reader's focus remain on the subject at hand, aligning directly with the naturalist's goal, the observer's intentions. However, with only half the observations being genuine, while the other half consists of obscure book knowledge, this work shows Browne still in the role of an antiquarian as understood in his time. He’s somewhat like Elias Ashmole but focused on natural objects, which for him are, first and foremost, mere curiosities, aside from the distant religious hints they carry. He seems to have no true grasp of natural law, as Bacon defined it; nor of that inherent logic in nature that the Platonic tradition implies. "Things are truly real," he states, "as they align with God's conception, and they possess as much truth as they correspond to that intellect, in whose idea they had their initial definitions." In reality, what he records consists more of whims; as if objects, after all, signify their deeper truth only by chance, like music emerging unexpectedly from old instruments activated by a wandering finger among the clutter of people's homes. Nature, "the art of God," as he describes it—altering a phrase that Hobbes also used in a later work—he seems to argue, is only slightly less magical, its processes only marginally less alchemical than one might think. We feel that, much like the turbulent era in England overall (in which he, intriguingly, curiously, and distinctly appears unlike ourselves), his assumed experiences could be continuously interrupted by numerous forms of natural magic, only not quite as astonishing as that earlier kind of magic or alchemy, which he strives hard to reveal; despite the grand promises and big words it brings, he still regrets being captivated by it.
[147] And yet the Discourse of Vulgar Errors, seeming, as it often does, to be a serious refutation of fairy tales—arguing, for instance, against the literal truth of the poetic statement that "The pigeon hath no gall," and such questions as "Whether men weigh heavier dead than alive?" being characteristic questions—is designed, with much ambition, under its pedantic Greek title Pseudodoxia Epidemica, as a criticism, a cathartic, an instrument for the clarifying of the intellect. He begins from "that first error in Paradise," wondering much at "man's deceivability in his perfection,"—"at such gross deceit." He enters in this connexion, with a kind of poetry of scholasticism which may interest the student of Paradise Lost, into what we may call the intellectual and moral by-play of the situation of the first man and woman in Paradise, with strange queries about it. Did Adam, for instance, already know of the fall of the Angels? Did he really believe in death, till Abel died? It is from Julius Scaliger that he takes his motto, to the effect that the true knowledge of things must be had from things themselves, not from books; and he seems as seriously concerned as Bacon to dissipate the crude impressions of a false "common sense," of false science, and a fictitious authority. Inverting, oddly, Plato's theory that all learning is but reminiscence, he reflects with a sigh how much of oblivion must needs be involved in the getting of any true knowledge. "Men that [148] adore times past, consider not that those times were once present (that is, as our own are) and ourselves unto those to come, as they unto us at present." That, surely, coming from one both by temperament and habit so great an antiquary, has the touch of something like an influence in the atmosphere of the time. That there was any actual connexion between Browne's work and Bacon's is but a surmise. Yet we almost seem to hear Bacon when Browne discourses on the "use of doubts, and the advantages which might be derived from drawing up a calendar of doubts, falsehoods, and popular errors;" and, as from Bacon, one gets the impression that men really have been very much the prisoners of their own crude or pedantic terms, notions, associations; that they have been very indolent in testing very simple matters—with a wonderful kind of "supinity," as he calls it. In Browne's chapter on the "Sources of Error," again, we may trace much resemblance to Bacon's striking doctrine of the Idola, the "shams" men fall down and worship. Taking source respectively, from the "common infirmity of human nature," from the "erroneous disposition of the people," from "confident adherence to authority," the errors which Browne chooses to deal with may be registered as identical with Bacon's Idola Tribus, Fori, Theatri; the idols of our common human nature; of the vulgar, when they get together; and of the learned, when they get together.
[147] And yet the Discourse of Vulgar Errors, often appearing to be a serious rebuttal of fairy tales—arguing, for example, against the literal truth of the poetic claim that "The pigeon has no gall," and raising questions like "Do men weigh more dead than alive?"—is actually an ambitious work, under its pedantic Greek title Pseudodoxia Epidemica, meant as a critique, a cleansing, and a tool for intellectual clarity. He starts from "that first mistake in Paradise," marveling at "man's ability to be deceived in his perfection,"—"at such blatant deceit." He explores, with a kind of scholarly poetry that might intrigue students of Paradise Lost, what we can call the intellectual and moral nuances of the first man and woman's situation in Paradise, posing strange questions about it. Did Adam, for instance, already know about the fall of the Angels? Did he truly believe in death until Abel died? He borrows his motto from Julius Scaliger, emphasizing that true knowledge of things must come from things themselves, not from books; he appears just as invested as Bacon in dispelling the simplistic impressions of false "common sense," mistaken science, and fictitious authority. Oddly inverting Plato's theory that all learning is merely reminiscence, he sighs over how much forgetting must be involved in gaining any true knowledge. "People who [148] idolize the past often forget that those times were once present (just like ours are) and that we ourselves will be the past for those who come after us." That observation, coming from someone who is both a great antiquarian by nature and habit, carries a hint of the prevailing spirit of the time. Any real connection between Browne's work and Bacon's is purely speculative. Yet, we can almost hear Bacon when Browne discusses the "use of doubts, and the benefits of creating a calendar of doubts, falsehoods, and popular errors;" and, like Bacon, Browne suggests that people have largely been prisoners of their own crude or pedantic terms, concepts, and associations; that they have been quite lazy in examining very simple issues—with a remarkable kind of "indolence," as he puts it. In Browne's chapter on the "Sources of Error," we can again see similarities to Bacon's impactful doctrine of the Idola, the "falsehoods" that people worship. Identifying sources in the "common flaws of human nature," the "misguided tendencies of the public," and the "blind faith in authority," the errors that Browne addresses can be lined up with Bacon's Idola Tribus, Fori, Theatri; the idols of our shared human nature; of the crowd, when they gather together; and of the learned, when they assemble.
[149] But of the fourth species of error noted by Bacon, the Idola Specus, the Idols of the Cave, that whole tribe of illusions, which are "bred amongst the weeds and tares of one's own brain," Browne tells us nothing by way of criticism; was himself, rather, a lively example of their operation. Throw those illusions, those "idols," into concrete or personal form, suppose them introduced among the other forces of an active intellect, and you have Sir Thomas Browne himself. The sceptical inquirer who rises from his cathartic, his purging of error, a believer in the supernatural character of pagan oracles, and a cruel judge of supposed witches, must still need as much as ever that elementary conception of the right method and the just limitations of knowledge, by power of which he should not just strain out a single error here or there, but make a final precipitate of fallacy.
[149] But regarding the fourth type of error noted by Bacon, the Idola Specus, or the Idols of the Cave, which are a whole set of illusions that arise from "the weeds and tares of one's own mind," Browne doesn't provide any critical insights; instead, he is more of a vivid example of how these illusions operate. If you take those illusions, those "idols," and give them a concrete or personal form, imagining them interacting with the other forces of an active mind, you get Sir Thomas Browne himself. The skeptical investigator who emerges from his cleansing of error, believing in the supernatural nature of pagan oracles and harshly judging supposed witches, still needs that basic understanding of the correct method and the appropriate limits of knowledge—an understanding that should allow him not just to filter out one error here or there, but to ultimately eliminate all fallacies.
And yet if the temperament had been deducted from Browne's work—that inherent and strongly marked way of deciding things, which has guided with so surprising effect the musings of the Letter to a Friend, and the Urn-Burial—we should probably have remembered him little. Pity! some may think, for himself at least, that he had not lived earlier, and still believed in the mandrake, for instance; its fondness for places of execution, and its human cries "on eradication, with hazard of life to them that pull it up." "In philosophy," he observes, meaning to contrast [150] his free-thinking in that department with his orthodoxy in religion—in philosophy, "where truth seems double-faced, there is no man more paradoxical than myself:" which is true, we may think, in a further sense than he meant, and that it was the "paradoxical" that he actually preferred. Happy, at all events, he still remained—undisturbed and happy—in a hundred native prepossessions, some certainly valueless, some of them perhaps invaluable. And while one feels that no real logic of fallacies has been achieved by him, one feels still more how little the construction of that branch of logical inquiry really helps men's minds; fallacy, like truth itself, being a matter so dependent on innate gift of apprehension, so extra-logical and personal; the original perception counting for almost everything, the mere inference for so little! Yes! "A man may be in as just possession of truth as of a city, and yet be forced to surrender," even in controversies not necessarily maladroit.
And yet, if we took away Browne’s unique temperament—the distinct and strong way he made decisions, which impacted his thoughts in the Letter to a Friend and the Urn-Burial—we probably wouldn’t remember him as much. It’s a shame! Some might think, for his sake at least, that he should have lived earlier and still believed in things like the mandrake, which supposedly liked places of execution and made human-like cries when pulled up, risking the lives of those who did so. “In philosophy,” he notes, intending to contrast his free-thinking in that area with his strict beliefs in religion, “where truth seems double-faced, no one is more paradoxical than I am”: which might be true in ways he didn’t even intend, suggesting he actually preferred the "paradoxical." Regardless, he remained undisturbed and happy with many of his ingrained beliefs, some of which were obviously worthless, while others might have been invaluable. While it’s clear he didn’t develop a genuine logic of fallacies, it’s even clearer how little that kind of logical analysis benefits people's minds; fallacy, like truth itself, is so tied to one’s natural ability to understand, so personal and beyond logic; the original insight matters much more than the mere conclusions drawn from it! Yes! “A man can possess truth as legitimately as a city, and still be forced to give it up,” even in disputes that aren’t necessarily clumsy.
The really stirring poetry of science is not in guesses, or facile divinations about it, but in its larger ascertained truths—the order of infinite space, the slow method and vast results of infinite time. For Browne, however, the sense of poetry which so overmasters his scientific procedure, depends chiefly on its vaguer possibilities; the empirical philosophy, even after Bacon, being still dominated by a temper, resultant from the general unsettlement of men's [151] minds at the Reformation, which may be summed up in the famous question of Montaigne—Que sçais-je? The cold-blooded method of observation and experiment was creeping but slowly over the domain of science; and such unreclaimed portions of it as the phenomena of magnetism had an immense fascination for men like Browne and Digby. Here, in those parts of natural philosophy "but yet in discovery," "the America and untravelled parts of truth," lay for them the true prospect of science, like the new world itself to a geographical discoverer such as Raleigh. And welcome as one of the minute hints of that country far ahead of them, the strange bird, or floating fragment of unfamiliar vegetation, which met those early navigators, there was a certain fantastic experiment, in which, as was alleged, Paracelsus had been lucky. For Browne and others it became the crucial type of the kind of agency in nature which, as they conceived, it was the proper function of science to reveal in larger operation. "The subject of my last letter," says Dr. Henry Power, then a student, writing to Browne in 1648, the last year of Charles the First, "being so high and noble a piece of chemistry, invites me once more to request an experimental eviction of it from yourself; and I hope you will not chide my importunity in this petition, or be angry at my so frequent knockings at your door to obtain a grant of so great and admirable a [152] mystery." What the enthusiastic young student expected from Browne, so high and noble a piece of chemistry, was the "re-individualling of an incinerated plant"—a violet, turning to freshness, and smelling sweet again, out of its ashes, under some genially fitted conditions of the chemic art.
The truly inspiring poetry of science isn’t found in guesses or easy predictions, but in its greater established truths—the structure of endless space, the gradual process and immense outcomes of infinite time. For Browne, though, the sense of poetry that dominates his scientific approach relies mainly on its more ambiguous possibilities; empirical philosophy, even after Bacon, is still influenced by a mindset shaped by the general upheaval of people’s thoughts during the Reformation, which can be summarized by Montaigne’s famous question—“What do I know?” The methodical approach of observation and experimentation was slowly taking hold in the field of science; areas like the phenomena of magnetism, which remained largely unexplored, captivated people like Browne and Digby. Here, in those realms of natural philosophy "still in discovery," "the America and uncharted lands of truth," lay for them the true vision of science, much like the new world to a geographical explorer like Raleigh. And just as one of the minor tokens from that distant land, such as a strange bird or a floating piece of unfamiliar vegetation, greeted those early navigators, there was a peculiar experiment in which, it was claimed, Paracelsus had succeeded. For Browne and others, this became the essential example of the kind of forces in nature that they believed science was meant to reveal on a grander scale. "The subject of my last letter," Dr. Henry Power, a student, wrote to Browne in 1648, the final year of Charles the First, "being such a lofty and admirable aspect of chemistry, encourages me once more to ask for an experimental demonstration from you; and I hope you won’t scold me for my persistence in this request or be upset at my frequent visits to your door to secure a sharing of such a great and remarkable mystery." What the enthusiastic young student anticipated from Browne, such a high and noble aspect of chemistry, was the "re-individualling of an incinerated plant"—a violet, becoming fresh again and smelling sweet from its ashes, under some well-suited conditions of the chemical art.
Palingenesis, resurrection, effected by orderly prescription—the "re-individualling" of an "incinerated organism"—is a subject which affords us a natural transition to the little book of the Hydriotaphia, or Treatise of Urn-Burial—about fifty or sixty pages—which, together with a very singular letter not printed till after Browne's death, is perhaps, after all, the best justification of Browne's literary reputation, as it were his own curiously figured urn, and treasure-place of immortal memory.
Palingenesis, or resurrection, brought about by systematic process— the "re-individualization" of a "cremated organism"—is a topic that provides a smooth segue into the short book Hydriotaphia, or Treatise of Urn-Burial—around fifty or sixty pages long—which, along with a rather unique letter that wasn’t published until after Browne's death, is probably the best proof of Browne's literary reputation, serving as his own intricately designed urn and a treasure trove of everlasting memory.
In its first presentation to the public this letter was connected with Browne's Christian Morals; but its proper and sympathetic collocation would be rather with the Urn-Burial, of which it is a kind of prelude, or strikes the keynote. He is writing in a very complex situation—to a friend, upon occasion of the death of a common friend. The deceased apparently had been little known to Browne himself till his recent visits, while the intimate friend to whom he is writing had been absent at the time; and the leading motive of Browne's letter is the deep impression he has received during those visits, of a sort of [153] physical beauty in the coming of death, with which he still surprises and moves his reader. There had been, in this case, a tardiness and reluctancy in the circumstances of dissolution, which had permitted him, in the character of a physician, as it were to assist at the spiritualising of the bodily frame by natural process; a wonderful new type of a kind of mortified grace being evolved by the way. The spiritual body had anticipated the formal moment of death; the alert soul, in that tardy decay, changing its vesture gradually, and as if piece by piece. The infinite future had invaded this life perceptibly to the senses, like the ocean felt far inland up a tidal river. Nowhere, perhaps, is the attitude of questioning awe on the threshold of another life displayed with the expressiveness of this unique morsel of literature; though there is something of the same kind, in another than the literary medium, in the delicate monumental sculpture of the early Tuscan School, as also in many of the designs of William Blake, often, though unconsciously, much in sympathy with those unsophisticated Italian workmen. With him, as with them, and with the writer of the Letter to a Friend upon the occasion of the death of his intimate Friend,—so strangely! the visible function of death is but to refine, to detach from aught that is vulgar. And this elfin letter, really an impromptu epistle to a friend, affords the best possible light on the general temper of the man [154] who could be moved by the accidental discovery of those old urns at Walsingham—funeral relics of "Romans, or Britons Romanised which had learned Roman customs"—to the composition of that wonderful book the Hydriotaphia. He had drawn up a short account of the circumstance at the moment; but it was after ten years' brooding that he put forth the finished treatise, dedicated to an eminent collector of ancient coins and other rarities, with congratulations that he "can daily command the view of so many imperial faces," and (by way of frontispiece) with one of the urns, "drawn with a coal taken out of it and found among the burnt bones." The discovery had resuscitated for him a whole world of latent observation, from life, from out-of-the-way reading, from the natural world, and fused into a composition, which with all its quaintness we may well pronounce classical, all the heterogeneous elements of that singular mind. The desire to "record these risen ashes and not to let them be buried twice among us," had set free, in his manner of conceiving things, something not wholly analysable, something that may be properly called genius, which shapes his use of common words to stronger and deeper senses, in a way unusual in prose writing. Let the reader, for instance, trace his peculiarly sensitive use of the epithets thin and dark, both here and in the Letter to a Friend.
In its first public presentation, this letter was linked to Browne's Christian Morals; however, it is more appropriately paired with Urn-Burial, which it somewhat prefaces or introduces. Browne is writing under a complex situation—to a friend about the death of a mutual friend. The deceased seems to have been little known to Browne himself until recent visits, while the close friend he’s writing to was away at that time. The main purpose of Browne's letter is the profound impression he received during those visits of a kind of physical beauty in the process of dying, which continues to surprise and touch his reader. In this case, there was a delay and reluctance in the circumstances of death, allowing him, in a sense, to witness the spiritual transformation of the body through a natural process; a remarkable new type of grace was evolving along the way. The spiritual body seemed to sense the moment of death before it arrived; the aware soul, amidst that slow decay, changed its appearance gradually, as if piece by piece. The infinite future had noticeably encroached upon this life, much like the ocean felt far upstream in a tidal river. Nowhere, perhaps, is the sense of questioning awe at the threshold of another life expressed with such clarity as in this unique piece of literature; though there are parallels in another medium, such as the delicate monumental sculpture of the early Tuscan School, and also in many designs by William Blake, who often, though unintentionally, resonated with those straightforward Italian artisans. With him, as with them, and with the writer of the Letter to a Friend regarding the death of his close companion—strangely enough!—the visible aspect of death serves only to refine and detach from anything mundane. This whimsical letter, essentially an impromptu note to a friend, sheds light on the overall temperament of the man who could be inspired by the accidental discovery of those old urns at Walsingham—funeral relics of "Romans or Romanized Britons who embraced Roman customs"—to create that remarkable book, the Hydriotaphia. He initially drafted a brief account of the discovery, but it was after ten years of reflection that he published the final work, dedicated to a prominent collector of ancient coins and other curiosities, with congratulations that he "can daily command the view of so many imperial faces," and (as a frontispiece) featuring one of the urns, "sketched with a piece of charcoal taken out of it and found among the burnt bones." The discovery revived an entire world of hidden observations for him—from life, unusual readings, and the natural world—resulting in a composition that, despite its quirky nature, can be rightly termed classical, unifying all the diverse elements of that unique mind. The desire to "record these risen ashes and ensure they aren’t buried twice among us," unleashed in his way of thinking something not easily analyzed, something rightly referred to as genius, which shapes his use of common words into stronger and deeper meanings, in a manner that is uncommon in prose. For instance, let the reader notice his particularly sensitive use of the words thin and dark, both here and in the Letter to a Friend.
Upon what a grand note he can begin and end [155] chapter or paragraph! "When the funeral pyre was out, and the last valediction over:" "And a large part of the earth is still in the urn unto us." Dealing with a very vague range of feelings, it is his skill to associate them to very definite objects. Like the Soul, in Blake's design, "exploring the recesses of the tomb," he carries a light, the light of the poetic faith which he cannot put off him, into those dark places, "the abode of worms and pismires," peering round with a boundless curiosity and no fear; noting the various casuistical considerations of men's last form of self-love; all those whims of humanity as a "student of perpetuity," the mortuary customs of all nations, which, from their very closeness to our human nature, arouse in most minds only a strong feeling of distaste. There is something congruous with the impassive piety of the man in his waiting on accident from without to take start for the work, which, of all his work, is most truly touched by the "divine spark." Delightsome as its eloquence is actually found to be, that eloquence is attained out of a certain difficulty and halting crabbedness of expression; the wretched punctuation of the piece being not the only cause of its impressing the reader with the notion that he is but dealing with a collection of notes for a more finished composition, and of a different kind; perhaps a purely erudite treatise on its subject, with detachment of all personal colour now adhering [156] to it. Out of an atmosphere of all-pervading oddity and quaintness—the quaintness of mind which reflects that this disclosing of the urns of the ancients hath "left unto our view some parts which they never beheld themselves"—arises a work really ample and grand, nay! classical, as I said, by virtue of the effectiveness with which it fixes a type in literature; as, indeed, at its best, romantic literature (and Browne is genuinely romantic) in every period attains classical quality, giving true measure of the very limited value of those well-worn critical distinctions. And though the Urn-Burial certainly has much of the character of a poem, yet one is never allowed to forget that it was designed, candidly, as a scientific treatise on one department of ancient "culture" (as much so as Guichard's curious old French book on Divers Manners of Burial) and was the fruit of much labour, in the way especially of industrious selection from remote and difficult writers; there being then few or no handbooks, or anything like our modern shortcuts to varied knowledge. Quite unaffectedly, a curious learning saturates, with a kind of grey and aged colour most apt and congruous with the subject-matter, all the thoughts that arise in him. His great store of reading, so freely displayed, he uses almost as poetically as Milton; like him, profiting often by the mere sonorous effect of some heroic or ancient name, which he can adapt to that same sort of learned sweetness of [157] cadence with which so many of his single sentences are made to fall upon the ear.
Upon what a grand note he can begin and end chapter or paragraph! "When the funeral pyre was out, and the last farewell over:" "And a large part of the earth is still in the urn to us." Dealing with a very vague range of feelings, he skillfully connects them to very specific things. Like the Soul in Blake's design, "exploring the recesses of the tomb," he carries a light, the light of poetic faith that he cannot cast off, into those dark places, "the abode of worms and ants," peering around with boundless curiosity and no fear; noting the various moral considerations of people's last form of self-love; all those quirks of humanity as a "student of eternity," the burial customs of all nations, which, from their very closeness to our human nature, evoke in most people a strong feeling of distaste. There is something fitting about the impassive piety of the man as he waits for an external accident to spark the work, which, of all his work, is most truly touched by the "divine spark." Delightful as its eloquence is, that eloquence comes from a certain difficulty and awkwardness of expression; the poor punctuation of the piece being not the only reason it leaves the reader with the impression that he is merely dealing with a collection of notes for a more polished composition of a different kind; perhaps a purely scholarly treatise on its subject, stripped of all personal color now attached to it. Out of an atmosphere of all-pervading oddity and quaintness—the quaintness of mind that reflects how this revealing of the urns of the ancients hath "left unto our view some parts which they never beheld themselves"—arises a work truly ample and grand, nay! classical, as I said, due to the effectiveness with which it establishes a type in literature; as, indeed, at its best, romantic literature (and Browne is genuinely romantic) in every period achieves classical quality, giving true measure of the very limited value of those well-worn critical distinctions. And though the Urn-Burial certainly has much of the character of a poem, yet one is never allowed to forget that it was candidly designed as a scientific treatise on one aspect of ancient "culture" (just like Guichard's curious old French book on Various Burial Customs) and was the result of much labor, especially in the way of painstaking selection from remote and challenging writers; there were then few or no handbooks, or anything like our modern shortcuts to varied knowledge. Quite unaffectedly, a curious learning saturates, with a kind of grey and aged hue most suitable and fitting for the subject matter, all the thoughts that arise in him. His vast reading, so freely displayed, he uses almost poetically like Milton; like him, often benefiting from the mere sonorous effect of some heroic or ancient name, which he can adapt to that same sort of learned sweetness of cadence with which so many of his single sentences are designed to resonate.
Pope Gregory, that great religious poet, requested by certain eminent persons to send them some of those relics he sought for so devoutly in all the lurking-places of old Rome, took up, it is said, a portion of common earth, and delivered it to the messengers; and, on their expressing surprise at such a gift, pressed the earth together in his hand, whereupon the sacred blood of the Martyrs was beheld flowing out between his fingers. The veneration of relics became a part of Christian (as some may think it a part of natural) religion. All over Rome we may count how much devotion in fine art is owing to it; and, through all ugliness or superstition, its intention still speaks clearly to serious minds. The poor dead bones, ghastly and forbidding:—we know what Shakespeare would have felt about them.—"Beat not the bones of the buried: when he breathed, he was a man!" And it is with something of a similar feeling that Browne is full, on the common and general ground of humanity; an awe-stricken sympathy with those, whose bones "lie at the mercies of the living," strong enough to unite all his various chords of feeling into a single strain of impressive and genuine poetry. His real interest is in what may be called the curiosities of our common humanity. As another might be moved at the sight of Alexander's bones, or Saint Edmund's, or Saint Cecilia's, [158] so he is full of a fine poetical excitement at such lowly relics as the earth hides almost everywhere beneath our feet. But it is hardly fair to take our leave amid these grievous images of so happy a writer as Sir Thomas Browne; so great a lover of the open air, under which much of his life was passed. His work, late one night, draws to a natural close:—"To keep our eyes open longer," he bethinks himself suddenly, "were but to act our Antipodes. The huntsmen are up in America!"
Pope Gregory, that great religious poet, was asked by some important people to send them some of the relics he sought so passionately in the hidden corners of old Rome. He reportedly picked up a bit of ordinary earth and gave it to the messengers; when they expressed surprise at such a gift, he pressed the earth in his hand, and the sacred blood of the Martyrs was seen flowing from between his fingers. The veneration of relics became part of Christian (as some might consider it a part of natural) religion. Throughout Rome, we can see how much devotion in fine art is attributable to it; and despite any ugliness or superstition, its purpose remains clear to serious minds. The poor dead bones, ghastly and forbidding: we know what Shakespeare would have thought about them. "Do not disturb the bones of the buried: when he breathed, he was a man!" And it's with a similar sentiment that Browne is filled, on the common and general ground of humanity; an awe-filled sympathy for those whose bones "lie at the mercies of the living," strong enough to bring together all his varied feelings into one powerful and genuine expression of poetry. His true interest lies in what can be called the curiosities of our shared humanity. Just as someone else might be moved by the sight of Alexander's bones, or Saint Edmund's, or Saint Cecilia's, he feels a profound poetic excitement at the humble relics that the earth hides almost everywhere beneath our feet. But it doesn’t feel right to leave these heavy thoughts while considering such a joyous writer as Sir Thomas Browne; such a great lover of the outdoors, under which much of his life was spent. His work, late one night, comes to a natural end: “To keep our eyes open longer,” he suddenly thinks to himself, “would just be to act like our Antipodes. The huntsmen are up in America!”
What a fund of open-air cheerfulness, there! in turning to sleep. Still, even when we are dealing with a writer in whom mere style counts for so much as with Browne, it is impossible to ignore his matter; and it is with religion he is really occupied from first to last, hardly less than Richard Hooker. And his religion, too, after all, was a religion of cheerfulness: he has no great consciousness of evil in things, and is no fighter. His religion, if one may say so, was all profit to him; among other ways, in securing an absolute staidness and placidity of temper, for the intellectual work which was the proper business of his life. His contributions to "evidence," in the Religio Medici, for instance, hardly tell, because he writes out of view of a really philosophical criticism. What does tell in him, in this direction, is the witness he brings to men's instinct of survival—the "intimations of immortality," as Wordsworth terms them, which [159] were natural with him in surprising force. As was said of Jean Paul, his special subject was the immortality of the soul; with an assurance as personal, as fresh and original, as it was, on the one hand, in those old half-civilised people who had deposited the urns; on the other hand, in the cynical French poet of the nineteenth century, who did not think, but knew, that his soul was imperishable. He lived in an age in which that philosophy made a great stride which ends with Hume; and his lesson, if we may be pardoned for taking away a "lesson" from so ethical a writer, is the force of men's temperaments in the management of opinion, their own or that of others;—that it is not merely different degrees of bare intellectual power which cause men to approach in different degrees to this or that intellectual programme. Could he have foreseen the mature result of that mechanical analysis which Bacon had applied to nature, and Hobbes to the mind of man, there is no reason to think that he would have surrendered his own chosen hypothesis concerning them. He represents, in an age, the intellectual powers of which tend strongly to agnosticism, that class of minds to which the supernatural view of things is still credible. The non-mechanical theory of nature has had its grave adherents since: to the non-mechanical theory of man—that he is in contact with a moral order on a different plane from the [160] mechanical order—thousands, of the most various types and degrees of intellectual power, always adhere; a fact worth the consideration of all ingenuous thinkers, if (as is certainly the case with colour, music, number, for instance) there may be whole regions of fact, the recognition of which belongs to one and not to another, which people may possess in various degrees; for the knowledge of which, therefore, one person is dependent upon another; and in relation to which the appropriate means of cognition must lie among the elements of what we call individual temperament, so that what looks like a pre-judgment may be really a legitimate apprehension. "Men are what they are," and are not wholly at the mercy of formal conclusions from their formally limited premises. Browne passes his whole life in observation and inquiry: he is a genuine investigator, with every opportunity: the mind of the age all around him seems passively yielding to an almost foregone intellectual result, to a philosophy of disillusion. But he thinks all that a prejudice; and not from any want of intellectual power certainly, but from some inward consideration, some afterthought, from the antecedent gravitation of his own general character—or, will you say? from that unprecipitated infusion of fallacy in him—he fails to draw, unlike almost all the rest of the world, the conclusion ready to hand.
What a wellspring of outdoor happiness there is! Even as we drift off to sleep, we can’t overlook the ideas of a writer like Browne, where style plays such an important role. He focuses on religion throughout his work, just like Richard Hooker. His approach to religion is fundamentally optimistic; he doesn’t dwell on the evil in the world, nor does he take on a combative stance. His faith seems to benefit him in many ways, including helping him maintain a calm and steady temperament required for the intellectual work that defined his life. His contributions to "evidence" in the Religio Medici, for example, are somewhat lacking since he avoids serious philosophical scrutiny. What stands out, however, is his emphasis on humanity’s instinct for survival—what Wordsworth called the "intimations of immortality," which he felt very strongly. Like Jean Paul, his main focus was on the immortality of the soul, approached with a personal, fresh, and original confidence similar to that of those ancient semi-civilized people who created urns, and the cynical French poet of the nineteenth century who simply knew his soul was eternal. He lived during a time when philosophy was advancing toward the agnosticism that culminated with Hume. If we’re allowed to extract a "lesson" from a writer as ethical as him, it’s the influence of individuals’ temperaments on shaping opinions, whether their own or those of others. It’s not just varying levels of intellectual ability that lead people to different interpretations of intellectual ideas. Had he anticipated the ultimate outcome of the mechanical analysis that Bacon applied to nature and Hobbes to the human mind, there’s no evidence to suggest he would have abandoned his chosen perspective on them. In an era leaning heavily toward agnosticism, he represents those minds for whom a supernatural understanding of things still seems plausible. The non-mechanical view of nature has had serious followers since then; the non-mechanical view of humanity—that we engage with a moral order distinct from the mechanical order—continues to be upheld by thousands of individuals across various intellectual backgrounds. This is a point worth considering for all open-minded thinkers, especially since, like with color, music, or numbers, there may be whole areas of understanding that one person possesses more than another. Thus, one person may rely on another for knowledge in those areas, and the right means to grasp these concepts must align with one's individual temperament. What might seem like a pre-judgment could actually be a valid understanding. "Men are what they are," and they aren’t completely governed by rigid conclusions drawn from strict premises. Browne dedicated his life to observation and investigation; he was a true seeker of knowledge who had every opportunity to explore. The mindset of his era seemed to be succumbing to a predetermined philosophical conclusion that leaned toward disillusionment. However, he regarded that as a bias; and not from any lack of intellectual ability, but from some internal reflection or an inherent tendency in his character—or perhaps you’d argue it was the subtle influence of misunderstanding—he didn’t reach the almost universally accepted conclusion that others did.
1886.
1886.
NOTES
Notes
144. +In the original, this quotation, like several above it, is not indented; it is in smaller type. Return.
144. +In the original, this quote, like several above it, isn't indented; it's in a smaller font. Return.
"LOVE'S LABOURS LOST"
[161] Love's Labours Lost is one of the earliest of Shakespeare's dramas, and has many of the peculiarities of his poems, which are also the work of his earlier life. The opening speech of the king on the immortality of fame—on the triumph of fame over death—and the nobler parts of Biron, display something of the monumental style of Shakespeare's Sonnets, and are not without their concerts of thought and expression. This connexion of Love's Labours Lost with Shakespeare's poems is further enforced by the actual insertion in it of three sonnets and a faultless song; which, in accordance with his practice in other plays, are inwoven into the argument of the piece and, like the golden ornaments of a fair woman, give it a peculiar air of distinction. There is merriment in it also, with choice illustrations of both wit and humour; a laughter, often exquisite, ringing, if faintly, yet as genuine laughter still, though sometimes sinking into mere burlesque, which has not lasted quite so well. And Shakespeare [162] brings a serious effect out of the trifling of his characters. A dainty love-making is interchanged with the more cumbrous play: below the many artifices of Biron's amorous speeches we may trace sometimes the "unutterable longing;" and the lines in which Katherine describes the blighting through love of her younger sister are one of the most touching things in older literature.* Again, how many echoes seem awakened by those strange words, actually said in jest! "The sweet war-man (Hector of Troy) is dead and rotten; sweet chucks, beat not the bones of the buried: when he breathed, he was a man!"—words which may remind us of Shakespeare's own epitaph. In the last scene, an ingenious turn is given to the action, so that the piece does not conclude after the manner of other comedies.—
[161] Love's Labours Lost is one of Shakespeare's earliest plays and carries many features of his poems from his younger days. The king's opening speech about the immortality of fame—how fame triumphs over death—and Biron's more noble moments show similarities to the monumental style of Shakespeare's Sonnets, offering thoughtful and expressive insights. This connection between Love's Labours Lost and Shakespeare's poems is further strengthened by the inclusion of three sonnets and a flawless song, which, like his other works, are woven into the storyline and, like the golden embellishments of a beautiful woman, add a unique sense of distinction. There’s also humor, filled with sharp wit and comedy; the laughter is often exquisite and ringingly genuine, even if sometimes it fades into mere mockery, which hasn't aged as well. And Shakespeare [162] creates a significant impact from the triviality of his characters. Delightful courtship mixes with more clumsy antics: beneath Biron's elaborate romantic speeches, we can sometimes sense an "unutterable longing." Katherine's lines expressing the sorrow love brings to her younger sister are among the most touching in classic literature. Again, so many echoes seem to arise from those odd words spoken in jest! "The sweet war-man (Hector of Troy) is dead and rotten; sweet chucks, don’t disturb the bones of the buried: when he breathed, he was a man!"—lines that may remind us of Shakespeare's own epitaph. In the final scene, there’s a clever twist to the story, so the play doesn’t end like other comedies.
Our wooing doth not end like an old play;
Jack hath not Jill:
Our courtship doesn't end like an old play;
Jack doesn't have Jill:
and Shakespeare strikes a passionate note across it at last, in the entrance of the messenger, who announces to the princess that the king her father is suddenly dead.
and Shakespeare hits a passionate chord with the entrance of the messenger, who tells the princess that her father, the king, has suddenly died.
The merely dramatic interest of the piece is slight enough; only just sufficient, indeed, to form the vehicle of its wit and poetry. The scene—a park of the King of Navarre—is unaltered throughout; and the unity of the [163] play is not so much the unity of a drama as that of a series of pictorial groups, in which the same figures reappear, in different combinations but on the same background. It is as if Shakespeare had intended to bind together, by some inventive conceit, the devices of an ancient tapestry, and give voices to its figures. On one side, a fair palace; on the other, the tents of the Princess of France, who has come on an embassy from her father to the King of Navarre; in the midst, a wide space of smooth grass.
The dramatic interest of the piece is minimal; just enough to serve as the platform for its wit and poetry. The setting—a park belonging to the King of Navarre—remains unchanged throughout; and the unity of the play is less about a cohesive drama and more about a series of visual scenes, where the same characters appear in different combinations against the same backdrop. It's as if Shakespeare aimed to connect, through some creative idea, the elements of an ancient tapestry and give life to its figures. On one side, there’s a beautiful palace; on the other, the tents of the Princess of France, who has come on a mission from her father to the King of Navarre; in the center, a large area of smooth grass.
The same personages are combined over and over again into a series of gallant scenes—the princess, the three masked ladies, the quaint, pedantic king; one of those amiable kings men have never loved enough, whose serious occupation with the things of the mind seems, by contrast with the more usual forms of kingship, like frivolity or play. Some of the figures are grotesque merely, and all the male ones at least, a little fantastic. Certain objects reappearing from scene to scene—love-letters crammed with verses to the margin, and lovers' toys—hint obscurely at some story of intrigue. Between these groups, on a smaller scale, come the slighter and more homely episodes, with Sir Nathaniel the curate, the country-maid Jaquenetta, Moth or Mote the elfin-page, with Hiems and Ver, who recite "the dialogue that the two learned men have compiled in praise of the owl and the cuckoo." The ladies are [164] lodged in tents, because the king, like the princess of the modern poet's fancy, has taken a vow
The same characters keep coming together in a series of charming scenes—the princess, the three masked ladies, the quirky, bookish king; one of those likable kings who people have never cared for enough, whose serious focus on intellectual matters seems, in contrast to more typical forms of kingship, like silliness or fun. Some of the characters are just odd, and all the male ones at least a bit whimsical. Certain objects that keep showing up from scene to scene—love letters filled with verses crammed into the margins, and lovers' trinkets—hint vaguely at some hidden story of intrigue. In between these groups, on a smaller scale, there are lighter and more everyday moments, featuring Sir Nathaniel the curate, the country maid Jaquenetta, Moth or Mote the mischievous page, along with Hiems and Ver, who recite "the dialogue that the two scholarly men have put together in praise of the owl and the cuckoo." The ladies are [164] staying in tents, because the king, like the princess in the modern poet's imagination, has taken a vow.
to make his court a little Academe,
to turn his court into a bit of a learning space,
and for three years' space no woman may come within a mile of it; and the play shows how this artificial attempt was broken through. For the king and his three fellow-scholars are of course soon forsworn, and turn to writing sonnets, each to his chosen lady. These fellow-scholars of the king—"quaint votaries of science" at first, afterwards "affection's men-at-arms"—three youthful knights, gallant, amorous, chivalrous, but also a little affected, sporting always a curious foppery of language, are, throughout, the leading figures in the foreground; one of them, in particular, being more carefully depicted than the others, and in himself very noticeable—a portrait with somewhat puzzling manner and expression, which at once catches the eye irresistibly and keeps it fixed.
and for three years, no woman is allowed within a mile of it; and the play reveals how this artificial restriction was broken. The king and his three fellow-scholars quickly abandon their vows and begin writing sonnets, each dedicated to his chosen lady. These fellow-scholars of the king—originally "quirky devotees of science," later "men-at-arms of love"—are three young knights, brave, romantic, chivalrous, but also a bit pretentious, always using an odd fanciness in their speech. They consistently take center stage, with one of them being more elaborately depicted than the rest and exceptionally striking—a character with a somewhat puzzling demeanor and expression that immediately captures attention and holds it.
Play is often that about which people are most serious; and the humourist may observe how, under all love of playthings, there is almost always hidden an appreciation of something really engaging and delightful. This is true always of the toys of children: it is often true of the playthings of grown-up people, their vanities, their fopperies even, their lighter loves; the cynic would add their pursuit of fame. Certainly, this is true without exception [165] of the playthings of a past age, which to those who succeed it are always full of a pensive interest—old manners, old dresses, old houses. For what is called fashion in these matters occupies, in each age, much of the care of many of the most discerning people, furnishing them with a kind of mirror of their real inward refinements, and their capacity for selection. Such modes or fashions are, at their best, an example of the artistic predominance of form over matter; of the manner of the doing of it over the thing done; and have a beauty of their own. It is so with that old euphuism of the Elizabethan age—that pride of dainty language and curious expression, which it is very easy to ridicule, which often made itself ridiculous, but which had below it a real sense of fitness and nicety; and which, as we see in this very play, and still more clearly in the Sonnets, had some fascination for the young Shakespeare himself. It is this foppery of delicate language, this fashionable plaything of his time, with which Shakespeare is occupied in Love's Labours Lost. He shows us the manner in all its stages; passing from the grotesque and vulgar pedantry of Holofernes, through the extravagant but polished caricature of Armado, to become the peculiar characteristic of a real though still quaint poetry in Biron himself, who is still chargeable even at his best with just a little affectation. As Shakespeare laughs broadly at it in Holofernes or Armado, so he [166] is the analyst of its curious charm in Biron; and this analysis involves a delicate raillery by Shakespeare himself at his own chosen manner.
Play is often what people take the most seriously, and the humorist might notice that beneath all the love for toys, there's usually an appreciation for something genuinely engaging and delightful. This is always true for children's toys and often holds for the playthings of adults—their vanities, their fopperies, their lighter romances; the cynic might add their quest for fame. Indeed, this is undeniably true for the playthings of the past, which hold a deep, thoughtful interest for those who follow—old customs, old clothes, old homes. Fashion, in these cases, takes up much of the attention of discerning individuals in every era, reflecting their inner refinement and ability to choose. At its best, such fashion serves as an example of the artistic emphasis on form over substance, on how something is done rather than the thing itself, and it possesses its own unique beauty. This is evident in the old euphuism of the Elizabethan era—this pride in elegant language and elaborate expression, which is easy to mock and sometimes earned that mockery, yet beneath it lies a real sense of appropriateness and finesse; as we see in this very play and even more clearly in the Sonnets, it captivated the young Shakespeare himself. This elaborate language, a fashionable plaything of his time, is what Shakespeare engages with in *Love's Labour's Lost*. He portrays its development through all its phases; starting from the ridiculous and unsophisticated pedantry of Holofernes, moving through the exaggerated yet refined caricature of Armado, ultimately arriving at a unique brand of genuine but still somewhat quirky poetry embodied by Biron, who, even at his best, displays a touch of pretentiousness. As Shakespeare laughs heartily at it with Holofernes or Armado, he also analyzes its peculiar charm through Biron, and this analysis includes a subtle mockery by Shakespeare himself of his chosen style.
This "foppery" of Shakespeare's day had, then, its really delightful side, a quality in no sense "affected," by which it satisfies a real instinct in our minds—the fancy so many of us have for an exquisite and curious skill in the use of words. Biron is the perfect flower of this manner:
This "foppery" from Shakespeare's time had, in fact, its truly delightful aspect, a quality that wasn't at all "pretentious," which fulfills a genuine instinct in our minds—the love many of us have for an exquisite and unique skill in using words. Biron is the perfect embodiment of this style:
A man of fire-new words, fashion's own knight:
A guy full of fresh words, a true knight of fashion:
—as he describes Armado, in terms which are really applicable to himself. In him this manner blends with a true gallantry of nature, and an affectionate complaisance and grace. He has at times some of its extravagance or caricature also, but the shades of expression by which he passes from this to the "golden cadence" of Shakespeare's own most characteristic verse, are so fine, that it is sometimes difficult to trace them. What is a vulgarity in Holofernes, and a caricature in Armado, refines itself with him into the expression of a nature truly and inwardly bent upon a form of delicate perfection, and is accompanied by a real insight into the laws which determine what is exquisite in language, and their root in the nature of things. He can appreciate quite the opposite style—
—as he describes Armado, using words that actually apply to himself. In him, this manner blends with a genuine gallantry of nature, along with a warm kind of politeness and charm. He sometimes exhibits some of its absurdity or caricature as well, but the subtle nuances that allow him to transition from this to the "golden cadence" of Shakespeare's most distinctive verse are so delicate that it can be hard to see. What seems like a lack of sophistication in Holofernes, and a caricature in Armado, refines in him into an expression of a nature genuinely and deeply focused on achieving a form of delicate perfection, accompanied by a real understanding of the principles that define what is beautiful in language and their roots in the essence of things. He can appreciate quite the opposite style—
In russet yeas, and honest kersey noes;
In russet years, and honest kersey noses;
he knows the first law of pathos, that
he knows the first law of pathos, that
Honest plain words best suit the ear of grief.
Honest, straightforward words are what resonate best with someone in grief.
[167] He delights in his own rapidity of intuition; and, in harmony with the half-sensuous philosophy of the Sonnets, exalts, a little scornfully, in many memorable expressions, the judgment of the senses, above all slower, more toilsome means of knowledge, scorning some who fail to see things only because they are so clear:
[167] He takes pleasure in his quick intuition; and, in line with the somewhat sensuous philosophy of the Sonnets, he somewhat scornfully celebrates, through many memorable phrases, the judgment of the senses, placing it above all the slower, more laborious methods of gaining knowledge, mocking those who fail to recognize things simply because they are so obvious:
So here you find where light in darkness lies,
Your light grows dark by losing of your eyes:—
So here you see where light exists in darkness,
Your light dims when you lose your vision:—
as with some German commentators on Shakespeare. Appealing always to actual sensation from men's affected theories, he might seem to despise learning; as, indeed, he has taken up his deep studies partly in sport, and demands always the profit of learning in renewed enjoyment. Yet he surprises us from time to time by intuitions which could come only from a deep experience and power of observation; and men listen to him, old and young, in spite of themselves. He is quickly impressible to the slightest clouding of the spirits in social intercourse, and has his moments of extreme seriousness: his trial-task may well be, as Rosaline puts it—
as with some German commentators on Shakespeare. Always appealing to real feelings rather than others’ theoretical ideas, he might seem to look down on education; yet, he has engaged in his profound studies partly for fun and always seeks the benefit of learning through renewed enjoyment. Still, he surprises us from time to time with insights that can only come from deep experience and keen observation, and people, both old and young, listen to him whether they want to or not. He is very sensitive to even the slightest change in mood during social interactions and has his moments of serious reflection: his challenge may well be, as Rosaline puts it—
To enforce the pained impotent to smile.
To force the suffering powerless to smile.
But still, through all, he is true to his chosen manner: that gloss of dainty language is a second nature with him: even at his best he is not without a certain artifice: the trick of playing on words never deserts him; and [168] Shakespeare, in whose own genius there is an element of this very quality, shows us in this graceful, and, as it seems, studied, portrait, his enjoyment of it.
But still, through it all, he stays true to his chosen style: that polished language comes naturally to him. Even at his best, he has a bit of an artifice: the knack for wordplay never leaves him; and [168] Shakespeare, who has a touch of this quality in his own genius, demonstrates in this elegant and seemingly deliberate portrait, his enjoyment of it.
As happens with every true dramatist, Shakespeare is for the most part hidden behind the persons of his creation. Yet there are certain of his characters in which we feel that there is something of self-portraiture. And it is not so much in his grander, more subtle and ingenious creations that we feel this—in Hamlet and King Lear—as in those slighter and more spontaneously developed figures, who, while far from playing principal parts, are yet distinguished by a peculiar happiness and delicate ease in the drawing of them; figures which possess, above all, that winning attractiveness which there is no man but would willingly exercise, and which resemble those works of art which, though not meant to be very great or imposing, are yet wrought of the choicest material. Mercutio, in Romeo and Juliet, belongs to this group of Shakespeare's characters—versatile, mercurial people, such as make good actors, and in whom the
As is the case with every true dramatist, Shakespeare mostly stays hidden behind the characters he creates. However, there are some of his characters where we can sense a bit of self-portrait. It’s not really in his grander, more subtle, and clever creations like Hamlet and King Lear that we see this, but rather in those lighter and more spontaneously developed figures. These characters, while not playing main roles, stand out because of their unique charm and easy handling. They embody that appealing quality that everyone would wish to have, resembling those works of art that, although not designed to be very grand or imposing, are made from the finest materials. Mercutio, in Romeo and Juliet, belongs to this group of Shakespeare's characters—versatile, lively individuals who make great actors and who
nimble spirits of the arteries,
nimble spirits of the veins,
the finer but still merely animal elements of great wit, predominate. A careful delineation of minor, yet expressive traits seems to mark them out as the characters of his predilection; [169] and it is hard not to identify him with these more than with others. Biron, in Love's Labours Lost, is perhaps the most striking member of this group. In this character, which is never quite in touch, never quite on a perfect level of understanding, with the other persons of the play, we see, perhaps, a reflex of Shakespeare himself, when he has just become able to stand aside from and estimate the first period of his poetry.
the more refined but still purely animal aspects of great wit dominate. A careful depiction of minor, yet expressive traits seems to set them apart as the characters he prefers; [169] and it’s hard not to see him as more connected to these than to others. Biron, in Love's Labour's Lost, is likely the most notable character in this group. In this character, who is never fully in sync, never on the same page with the other characters in the play, we might see a reflection of Shakespeare himself, when he has just learned to step back and evaluate the early period of his poetry.
1878.
1878.
NOTES
NOTES
162. *Act V. Scene II. Return.
162. *Act V. Scene II. Return.
"MEASURE FOR MEASURE"
[170] IN Measure for Measure, as in some other of his plays, Shakespeare has remodelled an earlier and somewhat rough composition to "finer issues," suffering much to remain as it had come from the less skilful hand, and not raising the whole of his work to an equal degree of intensity. Hence perhaps some of that depth and weightiness which make this play so impressive, as with the true seal of experience, like a fragment of life itself, rough and disjointed indeed, but forced to yield in places its profounder meaning. In Measure for Measure, in contrast with the flawless execution of Romeo and Juliet, Shakespeare has spent his art in just enough modification of the scheme of the older play to make it exponent of this purpose, adapting its terrible essential incidents, so that Coleridge found it the only painful work among Shakespeare's dramas, and leaving for the reader of to-day more than the usual number of difficult expressions; but infusing a lavish colour and a profound significance into it, so that under his [171] touch certain select portions of it rise far above the level of all but his own best poetry, and working out of it a morality so characteristic that the play might well pass for the central expression of his moral judgments. It remains a comedy, as indeed is congruous with the bland, half-humorous equity which informs the whole composition, sinking from the heights of sorrow and terror into the rough scheme of the earlier piece; yet it is hardly less full of what is really tragic in man's existence than if Claudio had indeed "stooped to death." Even the humorous concluding scenes have traits of special grace, retaining in less emphatic passages a stray lire or word of power, as it seems, so that we watch to the end for the traces where the nobler hand has glanced along, leaving its vestiges, as if accidentally or wastefully, in the rising of the style.
[170] In Measure for Measure, as in some of his other plays, Shakespeare has taken an earlier and somewhat rough version and refined it into something more polished, allowing much of the original to stay intact while not making the entire work equally intense. This perhaps contributes to the depth and seriousness that make this play so striking, mirroring real life itself—rough and disjointed, yet revealing profound meaning in places. In Measure for Measure, unlike the flawless execution of Romeo and Juliet, Shakespeare has invested his artistry in just enough changes to the structure of the earlier play to convey his purpose, adapting its essential tragic events, which led Coleridge to deem it the only painful work among Shakespeare's dramas, and leaving today’s readers with more than the usual amount of difficult phrases; yet he has infused it with rich detail and deep significance, so that certain parts rise far above the level of most of his poetry. He crafted a morality so distinctive that the play could be viewed as the core expression of his moral views. It remains a comedy, fittingly aligned with the gentle, half-humorous fairness that permeates the play, dropping from heights of sorrow and terror into the rough structure of the earlier piece; yet it is still full of the tragic aspects of human existence, as if Claudio had indeed "stooped to death." Even the humorous final scenes possess elements of unique charm, maintaining hints of power in less emphasized lines or phrases, so that we watch to the end, searching for the traces of the elevated craftsmanship that have left their imprint on the style.
The interest of Measure for Measure, therefore, is partly that of an old story told over again. We measure with curiosity that variety of resources which has enabled Shakespeare to refashion the original material with a higher motive; adding to the intricacy of the piece, yet so modifying its structure as to give the whole almost the unity of a single scene; lending, by the light of a philosophy which dwells much on what is complex and subtle in our nature, a true human propriety to its strange and unexpected turns of feeling and character, to incidents so [172] difficult as the fall of Angelo, and the subsequent reconciliation of Isabella, so that she pleads successfully for his life. It was from Whetstone, a contemporary English writer, that Shakespeare derived the outline of Cinthio's "rare history" of Promos and Cassandra, one of that numerous class of Italian stories, like Boccaccio's Tancred of Salerno, in which the mere energy of southern passion has everything its own way, and which, though they may repel many a northern reader by a certain crudity in their colouring, seem to have been full of fascination for the Elizabethan age. This story, as it appears in Whetstone's endless comedy, is almost as rough as the roughest episode of actual criminal life. But the play seems never to have been acted, and some time after its publication Whetstone himself turned the thing into a tale, included in his Heptameron of Civil Discourses, where it still figures as a genuine piece, with touches of undesigned poetry, a quaint field-flower here and there of diction or sentiment, the whole strung up to an effective brevity, and with the fragrance of that admirable age of literature all about it. Here, then, there is something of the original Italian colour: in this narrative Shakespeare may well have caught the first glimpse of a composition with nobler proportions; and some artless sketch from his own hand, perhaps, putting together his first impressions, insinuated itself between Whetstone's work and the play as we actually read it. Out [173] of these insignificant sources Shakespeare's play rises, full of solemn expression, and with a profoundly designed beauty, the new body of a higher, though sometimes remote and difficult poetry, escaping from the imperfect relics of the old story, yet not wholly transformed, and even as it stands but the preparation only, we might think, of a still more imposing design. For once we have in it a real example of that sort of writing which is sometimes described as suggestive, and which by the help of certain subtly calculated hints only, brings into distinct shape the reader's own half-developed imaginings. Often the quality is attributed to writing merely vague and unrealised, but in Measure for Measure, quite certainly, Shakespeare has directed the attention of sympathetic readers along certain channels of meditation beyond the immediate scope of his work.
The interest in *Measure for Measure* is partly that of an old story retold. We are intrigued by the variety of resources that allowed Shakespeare to reshape the original material with a deeper purpose; adding complexity to the piece while adjusting its structure to give it the unity of a single scene. By using a philosophy that emphasizes the complexity and subtlety of human nature, the play gives a real human quality to its strange and unexpected emotional and character developments, such as the fall of Angelo and the later reconciliation with Isabella, who successfully pleads for his life. Shakespeare took the outline of Cinthio's "rare history" of Promos and Cassandra from Whetstone, a contemporary English writer, one of many Italian stories like Boccaccio's *Tancred of Salerno*, where Southern passion dominates, and while these tales might seem too crude for many Northern readers, they captivated the Elizabethan audience. The story, as it appears in Whetstone's lengthy comedy, is almost as rough as real criminal life. However, the play itself was never performed, and sometime after its publication, Whetstone transformed the narrative into a tale included in his *Heptameron of Civil Discourses*, where it remains as a genuine piece, enriched with unintentional poetic moments, a quaint phrase here and there, all crafted with effective brevity, along with the essence of that remarkable literary era. Here, we see some of the original Italian flavor: in this narrative, Shakespeare likely glimpsed a composition with greater proportions; perhaps an early sketch from his own hand, capturing his initial impressions, intervened between Whetstone's work and the play as we know it today. From these seemingly insignificant sources, Shakespeare's play emerges, full of solemn expression and profoundly designed beauty, forming a new body of elevated, albeit sometimes distant and challenging, poetry, escaping the imperfect remnants of the old story but not entirely transformed, and it stands as merely a prelude to something even more impressive. For in it, we have a clear example of that type of writing described as suggestive, which, through carefully calculated hints, shapes the reader's own half-formed ideas. Often, this quality is mistakenly linked to writing that is vague and unrealized, but in *Measure for Measure*, Shakespeare certainly guides sympathetic readers towards deeper reflections beyond the immediate scope of his work.
Measure for Measure, therefore, by the quality of these higher designs, woven by his strange magic on a texture of poorer quality, is hardly less indicative than Hamlet even, of Shakespeare's reason, of his power of moral interpretation. It deals, not like Hamlet with the problems which beset one of exceptional temperament, but with mere human nature. It brings before us a group of persons, attractive, full of desire, vessels of the genial, seed-bearing powers of nature, a gaudy existence flowering out over the old court and city of Vienna, a spectacle of the fulness and [174] pride of life which to some may seem to touch the verge of wantonness. Behind this group of people, behind their various action, Shakespeare inspires in us the sense of a strong tyranny of nature and circumstance. Then what shall there be on this side of it—on our side, the spectators' side, of this painted screen, with its puppets who are really glad or sorry all the time? what philosophy of life, what sort of equity?
Measure for Measure, then, because of the quality of these higher ideas, created by his unique magic on a backdrop of lesser quality, is almost as revealing as Hamlet when it comes to Shakespeare's reasoning and his ability to interpret moral issues. It doesn’t, like Hamlet, deal with the challenges faced by someone of exceptional character, but rather with ordinary human nature. It presents us with a group of people who are captivating, full of desire, representatives of the vibrant, life-giving forces of nature, a colorful existence flourishing in the old court and city of Vienna, showcasing the richness and pride of life that might, for some, seem to flirt with indulgence. Behind this group and their various actions, Shakespeare instills in us a sense of a powerful tyranny of nature and circumstances. So what exists on our side—on the spectators' side of this painted screen, with its characters who are genuinely happy or sad all the time? What philosophy of life, what kind of fairness?
Stimulated to read more carefully by Shakespeare's own profounder touches, the reader will note the vivid reality, the subtle interchange of light and shade, the strongly contrasted characters of this group of persons, passing across the stage so quickly. The slightest of them is at least not ill-natured: the meanest of them can put forth a plea for existence—Truly, sir, I am a poor fellow that would live!—they are never sure of themselves, even in the strong tower of a cold unimpressible nature: they are capable of many friendships and of a true dignity in danger, giving each other a sympathetic, if transitory, regret—one sorry that another "should be foolishly lost at a game of tick-tack." Words which seem to exhaust man's deepest sentiment concerning death and life are put on the lips of a gilded, witless youth; and the saintly Isabella feels fire creep along her, kindling her tongue to eloquence at the suggestion of shame. In places the shadow deepens: death intrudes itself on the scene, as among other [175] things "a great disguiser," blanching the features of youth and spoiling its goodly hair, touching the fine Claudio even with its disgraceful associations. As in Orcagna's fresco at Pisa, it comes capriciously, giving many and long reprieves to Barnardine, who has been waiting for it nine years in prison, taking another thence by fever, another by mistake of judgment, embracing others in the midst of their music and song. The little mirror of existence, which reflects to each for a moment the stage on which he plays, is broken at last by a capricious accident; while all alike, in their yearning for untasted enjoyment, are really discounting their days, grasping so hastily and accepting so inexactly the precious pieces. The Duke's quaint but excellent moralising at the beginning of the third act does but express, like the chorus of a Greek play, the spirit of the passing incidents. To him in Shakespeare's play, to a few here and there in the actual world, this strange practical paradox of our life, so unwise in its eager haste, reveals itself in all its clearness.
Stimulated to read more carefully by Shakespeare's deeper insights, the reader will notice the vivid reality, the subtle play of light and shade, and the sharply different characters in this group, moving across the stage so quickly. The least significant of them is at least not mean-spirited: the most unremarkable among them can make a case for their existence—“Truly, sir, I am a poor fellow that would live!”—they are never quite sure of themselves, even in the stronghold of an unemotional nature: they are capable of many friendships and true dignity in danger, giving each other a sympathetic, if fleeting, sorrow—one lamenting that another “should be foolishly lost at a game of tick-tack.” Words that seem to capture humanity's deepest feelings about life and death come from the mouth of a shallow, wealthy youth; and the virtuous Isabella feels an intense fire coursing through her, inspiring her speech at the thought of shame. In some moments, the darkness deepens: death makes its presence known, acting as “a great disguiser,” draining the vitality from youth and spoiling its beauty, even tainting the fine Claudio with its disgraceful associations. Like in Orcagna's fresco at Pisa, it arrives whimsically, giving long delays to Barnardine, who has awaited it for nine years in prison, claiming another life through fever, taking one by a misjudgment, carrying others away in the middle of their music and joy. The small reflection of existence that shows each individual the stage they're on is eventually shattered by a random event; while everyone, in their longing for unexperienced pleasure, is essentially undermining their days, grasping hastily and accepting the precious moments with imprecision. The Duke's quirky but insightful moralizing at the beginning of the third act merely reflects, like the chorus of a Greek play, the essence of the fleeting events. To him in Shakespeare's play, and to a few here and there in the real world, this strange practical paradox of our life, so foolish in its hurriedness, becomes clear in all its complexity.
The Duke disguised as a friar, with his curious moralising on life and death, and Isabella in her first mood of renunciation, a thing "ensky'd and sainted," come with the quiet of the cloister as a relief to this lust and pride of life: like some grey monastic picture hung on the wall of a gaudy room, their presence cools the heated air of the piece. For a moment we [176] are within the placid conventual walls, whither they fancy at first that the Duke has come as a man crossed in love, with Friar Thomas and Friar Peter, calling each other by their homely, English names, or at the nunnery among the novices, with their little limited privileges, where
The Duke, disguised as a friar and sharing his insights on life and death, along with Isabella in her first moment of renunciation—a thing "enshrined and revered"—bring a sense of calm from the cloister to counterbalance the lust and pride of life. Their presence is like a dull monastic painting hanging on the wall of a flashy room, cooling the heated atmosphere of the scene. For a moment, we [176] feel as if we are within the serene walls of a convent, where they initially believe the Duke has come as a man heartbroken, with Friar Thomas and Friar Peter calling each other by their simple English names, or at the nunnery among the novices, enjoying their limited privileges, where
If you speak you must not show your face,
Or if you show your face you must not speak.
If you talk, you can't show your face,
Or if you show your face, you can't talk.
Not less precious for this relief in the general structure of the piece, than for its own peculiar graces is the episode of Mariana, a creature wholly of Shakespeare's invention, told, by way of interlude, in subdued prose. The moated grange, with its dejected mistress, its long, listless, discontented days, where we hear only the voice of a boy broken off suddenly in the midst of one of the loveliest songs of Shakespeare, or of Shakespeare's school,* is the pleasantest of many glimpses we get here of pleasant places—the field without the town, Angelo's garden-house, the consecrated fountain. Indirectly it has suggested two of the most perfect compositions among the poetry of our own generation. Again it is a picture within a picture, but with fainter lines and a greyer atmosphere: we have here the same passions, the same wrongs, the same continuance of affection, the same crying out upon death, as in the nearer and larger piece, though softened, and reduced to the mood of a more dreamy scene.
Not any less valuable for the relief it brings to the overall structure of the piece, as well as for its unique charms, is the episode of Mariana, a character entirely created by Shakespeare, presented as an interlude in subtle prose. The moated grange, with its sorrowful mistress and its long, unfulfilling, discontented days, where we only hear the voice of a boy abruptly interrupted in one of Shakespeare's most beautiful songs, or those of his followers,* is one of the most delightful views we get here of pleasant places—the field outside the town, Angelo's garden house, the sacred fountain. Indirectly, it has inspired two of the most exquisite works in the poetry of our generation. Once again, it’s a picture within a picture, but with softer lines and a duller atmosphere: we have here the same passions, the same injustices, the same enduring love, and the same lament for death as in the closer and larger piece, although it is more gentle and reduced to the mood of a dreamier scene.
[177] Of Angelo we may feel at first sight inclined to say only guarda e passa! or to ask whether he is indeed psychologically possible. In the old story, he figures as an embodiment of pure and unmodified evil, like "Hyliogabalus of Rome or Denis of Sicyll." But the embodiment of pure evil is no proper subject of art, and Shakespeare, in the spirit of a philosophy which dwells much on the complications of outward circumstance with men's inclinations, turns into a subtle study in casuistry this incident of the austere judge fallen suddenly into utmost corruption by a momentary contact with supreme purity. But the main interest in Measure for Measure is not, as in Promos and Cassandra, in the relation of Isabella and Angelo, but rather in the relation of Claudio and Isabella.
[177] When we first look at Angelo, we might be tempted to just say "look and move on" or question whether he's actually psychologically believable. In the old story, he represents pure, unfiltered evil, like "Heliogabalus of Rome or Denis of Sicyll." But pure evil isn't really a suitable subject for art, and Shakespeare, reflecting a philosophy that often explores the complexities of external circumstances influencing people's desires, turns this incident of the strict judge suddenly succumbing to complete corruption through a brief encounter with true purity into a nuanced exploration of morality. However, the main focus of Measure for Measure isn’t, as in Promos and Cassandra, on the relationship between Isabella and Angelo, but rather on the relationship between Claudio and Isabella.
Greek tragedy in some of its noblest products has taken for its theme the love of a sister, a sentiment unimpassioned indeed, purifying by the very spectacle of its passionlessness, but capable of a fierce and almost animal strength if informed for a moment by pity and regret. At first Isabella comes upon the scene as a tranquillising influence in it. But Shakespeare, in the development of the action, brings quite different and unexpected qualities out of her. It is his characteristic poetry to expose this cold, chastened personality, respected even by the worldly Lucio as "something ensky'd and sainted, and almost an immortal spirit," to two [178] sharp, shameful trials, and wring out of her a fiery, revealing eloquence. Thrown into the terrible dilemma of the piece, called upon to sacrifice that cloistral whiteness to sisterly affection, become in a moment the ground of strong, contending passions, she develops a new character and shows herself suddenly of kindred with those strangely conceived women, like Webster's Vittoria, who unite to a seductive sweetness something of a dangerous and tigerlike changefulness of feeling. The swift, vindictive anger leaps, like a white flame, into this white spirit, and, stripped in a moment of all convention, she stands before us clear, detached, columnar, among the tender frailties of the piece. Cassandra, the original of Isabella in Whetstone's tale, with the purpose of the Roman Lucretia in her mind, yields gracefully enough to the conditions of her brother's safety; and to the lighter reader of Shakespeare there may seem something harshly conceived, or psychologically impossible even, in the suddenness of the change wrought in her, as Claudio welcomes for a moment the chance of life through her compliance with Angelo's will, and he may have a sense here of flagging skill, as in words less finely handled than in the preceding scene. The play, though still not without traces of nobler handiwork, sinks down, as we know, at last into almost homely comedy, and it might be supposed that just here the grander manner [179] deserted it. But the skill with which Isabella plays upon Claudio's well-recognised sense of honour, and endeavours by means of that to insure him beforehand from the acceptance of life on baser terms, indicates no coming laxity of hand just in this place. It was rather that there rose in Shakespeare's conception, as there may for the reader, as there certainly would in any good acting of the part, something of that terror, the seeking for which is one of the notes of romanticism in Shakespeare and his circle. The stream of ardent natural affection, poured as sudden hatred upon the youth condemned to die, adds an additional note of expression to the horror of the prison where so much of the scene takes place. It is not here only that Shakespeare has conceived of such extreme anger and pity as putting a sort of genius into simple women, so that their "lips drop eloquence," and their intuitions interpret that which is often too hard or fine for manlier reason; and it is Isabella with her grand imaginative diction, and that poetry laid upon the "prone and speechless dialect" there is in mere youth itself, who gives utterance to the equity, the finer judgments of the piece on men and things.
Greek tragedy, in some of its greatest works, has chosen as its theme the love of a sister—an emotion that is calm and purifying because of its lack of passionate intensity, but one that can also exhibit fierce, almost primal strength when mixed with pity and regret. Initially, Isabella appears as a calming presence in the story. However, Shakespeare, as the plot unfolds, reveals unexpected and contrasting aspects of her character. It’s his signature poetic style to take this cool, composed personality—admired even by the worldly Lucio as “something divine and saintly, almost an immortal spirit”—and subject her to two sharp, humiliating trials, pulling out from her a fiery, revealing eloquence. Placed in the awful dilemma at the heart of the story, asked to sacrifice her purity for the sake of sisterly love, she instantly becomes the battleground for strong, conflicting emotions, evolving into a character more akin to those uniquely drawn women, like Webster’s Vittoria, who blend seductive sweetness with a dangerously changeable nature. A swift, vengeful anger ignites within her pure spirit, and stripped of all pretense, she stands before us—clear, strong, and unyielding—amidst the softer weaknesses around her. Cassandra, the inspiration for Isabella in Whetstone’s tale, who embodies the purpose of the Roman Lucretia, accepts her brother’s safety with apparent grace. Yet, to a casual reader of Shakespeare, the abruptness of the transformation she undergoes may appear harsh or even psychologically implausible, especially when Claudio, for a moment, welcomes the chance of life through her compliance with Angelo’s demand. This could give a sense of diminished skill, as the dialogue here is less carefully crafted than in the earlier scene. While the play does show signs of greater artistry, it eventually drifts into almost ordinary comedy, making it seem like the grand style has departed at that point. However, the deft way Isabella manipulates Claudio’s well-known sense of honor and uses that to protect him from accepting life under disgraceful conditions suggests that the storytelling skill is still very much intact at this moment. Rather, what emerges in Shakespeare’s vision—and what will resonate with readers, especially in a strong performance of the role—is a sort of terror, which is a hallmark of romanticism in Shakespeare and his contemporaries. The flood of passionate, natural emotion, quickly transformed into hatred towards the young man condemned to die, adds an extra layer of expression to the horror of the prison that serves as the setting for much of the play. It’s not only here that Shakespeare imagines such extreme anger and compassion that imbues simple women with a sort of brilliance, allowing their “lips to drop eloquence” and their instincts to grasp what is often too complex or delicate for more masculine reasoning. It’s Isabella, with her grand imaginative language and the poetry infused into the “prone and speechless dialect” of youthful innocence, who articulates the fairness and deeper insights of the narrative concerning people and circumstances.
From behind this group with its subtle lights and shades, its poetry, its impressive contrasts, Shakespeare, as I said, conveys to us a strong sense of the tyranny of nature and [180] circumstance over human action. The most powerful expressions of this side of experience might be found here. The bloodless, impassible temperament does but wait for its opportunity, for the almost accidental coherence of time with place, and place with wishing, to annul its long and patient discipline, and become in a moment the very opposite of that which under ordinary conditions it seemed to be, even to itself. The mere resolute self-assertion of the blood brings to others special temptations, temptations which, as defects or over-growths, lie in the very qualities which make them otherwise imposing or attractive; the very advantage of men's gifts of intellect or sentiment being dependent on a balance in their use so delicate that men hardly maintain it always. Something also must be conceded to influences merely physical, to the complexion of the heavens, the skyey influences, shifting as the stars shift; as something also to the mere caprice of men exercised over each other in the dispensations of social or political order, to the chance which makes the life or death of Claudio dependent on Angelo's will.
From behind this group with its subtle lights and shades, its poetry, and its striking contrasts, Shakespeare, as I mentioned, gives us a strong sense of nature and circumstances imposing their will on human actions. The most powerful expressions of this aspect of experience can be found here. The calm, unfeeling temperament simply waits for its chance, for the almost random alignment of time and place, and place with desire, to break its long and patient restraint and, in an instant, transform into the complete opposite of what it usually seems to be, even to itself. The mere determined self-assertion of the blood brings unique temptations to others, temptations that, as flaws or excesses, lie within the very traits that otherwise make them impressive or attractive; the very advantage of men's intellectual or emotional gifts depends on a balance so delicate that they can hardly maintain it all the time. It's essential to acknowledge the influence of purely physical factors, the nature of the heavens, the celestial influences that shift with the stars; as well as to recognize the whims of people interacting with each other in the dynamics of social or political structures, to the chance that makes Claudio's life or death contingent on Angelo's decisions.
The many veins of thought which render the poetry of this play so weighty and impressive unite in the image of Claudio, a flowerlike young man, whom, prompted by a few hints from Shakespeare, the imagination easily clothes with all the bravery of youth, as he crosses the stage before us on his way to death, coming so [181] hastily to the end of his pilgrimage. Set in the horrible blackness of the prison, with its various forms of unsightly death, this flower seems the braver. Fallen by "prompture of the blood," the victim of a suddenly revived law against the common fault of youth like his, he finds his life forfeited as if by the chance of a lottery. With that instinctive clinging to life, which breaks through the subtlest casuistries of monk or sage apologising for an early death, he welcomes for a moment the chance of life through his sister's shame, though he revolts hardly less from the notion of perpetual imprisonment so repulsive to the buoyant energy of youth. Familiarised, by the words alike of friends and the indifferent, to the thought of death, he becomes gentle and subdued indeed, yet more perhaps through pride than real resignation, and would go down to darkness at last hard and unblinded. Called upon suddenly to encounter his fate, looking with keen and resolute profile straight before him, he gives utterance to some of the central truths of human feeling, the sincere, concentrated expression of the recoiling flesh. Thoughts as profound and poetical as Hamlet's arise in him; and but for the accidental arrest of sentence he would descend into the dust, a mere gilded, idle flower of youth indeed, but with what are perhaps the most eloquent of all Shakespeare's words upon his lips.
The many layers of thought that make the poetry of this play so powerful and striking come together in the image of Claudio, a youthful, delicate man. Prompted by a few hints from Shakespeare, our imagination easily outfits him with all the courage of youth as he crosses the stage, heading towards his death, hastening to the end of his journey. Set against the awful blackness of the prison, with its various forms of gruesome death, this flower appears even braver. Fallen victim to a suddenly enforced law against the common mistakes of young men like him, he sees his life taken away like a lottery loss. With that instinctive urge to cling to life, which overcomes the arguments of monks or philosophers justifying an early death, he briefly welcomes the chance of survival through his sister's shame, though he finds the idea of lifelong imprisonment just as repulsive to his youthful spirit. Familiarized by both friends and strangers with the idea of death, he becomes gentle and subdued, yet perhaps more out of pride than actual acceptance, and would ultimately face darkness hard and unyielding. Suddenly confronted with his fate, looking ahead with a sharp and determined profile, he expresses some of the core truths of human emotion, the sincere and intense response of the body resisting. Thoughts as deep and poetic as Hamlet's arise within him; and if not for the unexpected stay of execution, he would descend into the grave, a mere gilded, idle flower of youth, yet with perhaps the most eloquent words of all from Shakespeare on his lips.
As Shakespeare in Measure for Measure has [182] refashioned, after a nobler pattern, materials already at hand, so that the relics of other men's poetry are incorporated into his perfect work, so traces of the old "morality," that early form of dramatic composition which had for its function the inculcating of some moral theme, survive in it also, and give it a peculiar ethical interest. This ethical interest, though it can escape no attentive reader, yet, in accordance with that artistic law which demands the predominance of form everywhere over the mere matter or subject handled, is not to be wholly separated from the special circumstances, necessities, embarrassments, of these particular dramatic persons. The old "moralities" exemplified most often some rough-and-ready lesson. Here the very intricacy and subtlety of the moral world itself, the difficulty of seizing the true relations of so complex a material, the difficulty of just judgment, of judgment that shall not be unjust, are the lessons conveyed. Even in Whetstone's old story this peculiar vein of moralising comes to the surface: even there, we notice the tendency to dwell on mixed motives, the contending issues of action, the presence of virtues and vices alike in unexpected places, on "the hard choice of two evils," on the "imprisoning" of men's "real intents." Measure for Measure is full of expressions drawn from a profound experience of these casuistries, and that ethical interest becomes predominant in it: it is no longer Promos and [183] Cassandra, but Measure for Measure, its new name expressly suggesting the subject of poetical justice. The action of the play, like the action of life itself for the keener observer, develops in us the conception of this poetical justice, and the yearning to realise it, the true justice of which Angelo knows nothing, because it lies for the most part beyond the limits of any acknowledged law. The idea of justice involves the idea of rights. But at bottom rights are equivalent to that which really is, to facts; and the recognition of his rights therefore, the justice he requires of our hands, or our thoughts, is the recognition of that which the person, in his inmost nature, really is; and as sympathy alone can discover that which really is in matters of feeling and thought, true justice is in its essence a finer knowledge through love.
As Shakespeare in Measure for Measure has reshaped, using a more noble approach, existing materials, so that remnants of other people's poetry are woven into his perfect work, traces of the old "morality," an early type of dramatic composition designed to teach a moral lesson, survive in it as well, adding a unique ethical interest. This ethical interest, while noticeable to any attentive reader, according to the artistic principle that emphasizes the importance of form over mere content, cannot be entirely separated from the specific circumstances, needs, and complications faced by these particular characters. The old "moralities" often illustrated straightforward lessons. Here, the complexity and nuance of the moral landscape itself, the challenge of understanding the true relationships within such intricate material, and the challenge of making fair judgments that aren’t unjust, are the lessons conveyed. Even in Whetstone's old story, this unique thread of moral reflection appears: we see the tendency to focus on mixed motives, conflicting actions, the presence of both virtues and vices in unexpected places, on the "hard choice of two evils," and the "imprisoning" of people's "true intentions." Measure for Measure is filled with expressions drawn from a deep understanding of these dilemmas, and that ethical interest becomes central to it: it is no longer Promos and Cassandra, but Measure for Measure, its new title specifically suggesting the theme of poetic justice. The play's action, like life's action for the more observant, cultivates in us the idea of this poetic justice and the desire to achieve it, a true justice of which Angelo knows nothing, as it often lies beyond any recognized law. The concept of justice includes the idea of rights. However, fundamentally, rights equate to what truly is, to facts; thus, recognizing our rights, the justice we seek from others, signifies acknowledging what a person truly is at their core; and since empathy alone can reveal what actually exists in matters of feelings and thoughts, true justice is, at its heart, a deeper understanding through love.
'Tis very pregnant:
The jewel that we find we stoop and take it,
Because we see it; but what we do not see
We tread upon, and never think of it.
It's very significant:
The jewel we find, we bend down and pick it up,
Because we see it; but what we don't see
We step on, and never think about it.
It is for this finer justice, a justice based on a more delicate appreciation of the true conditions of men and things, a true respect of persons in our estimate of actions, that the people in Measure for Measure cry out as they pass before us; and as the poetry of this play is full of the peculiarities of Shakespeare's poetry, so in its ethics it is an epitome of Shakespeare's moral judgments. They are the moral judgments of [184] an observer, of one who sits as a spectator, and knows how the threads in the design before him hold together under the surface: they are the judgments of the humourist also, who follows with a half-amused but always pitiful sympathy, the various ways of human disposition, and sees less distance than ordinary men between what are called respectively great and little things. It is not always that poetry can be the exponent of morality; but it is this aspect of morals which it represents most naturally, for this true justice is dependent on just those finer appreciations which poetry cultivates in us the power of making, those peculiar valuations of action and its effect which poetry actually requires.
It’s for this deeper sense of justice—a justice rooted in a more nuanced understanding of the real circumstances of people and situations, and a genuine respect for individuals when evaluating actions—that the characters in Measure for Measure express their demands. The poetry in this play captures the unique qualities of Shakespeare's writing, and its ethical themes reflect Shakespeare’s moral views. These views are from the perspective of an observer, someone who watches from the sidelines and understands how the various elements of the story connect beneath the surface. They also come from a humorist, who, with a mix of amusement and compassion, follows the different facets of human behavior and perceives less of a divide between what are typically seen as significant and trivial matters. Poetry doesn't always translate to expressions of morality, but it naturally embodies this aspect of ethics. This true justice relies on the finer sensibilities that poetry nurtures in us—the subtle evaluations of actions and their consequences that poetry provokes.
1874.
1874.
NOTES
NOTES
176. *Fletcher, in the Bloody Brother, gives the rest of it. Return.
176. *Fletcher, in the Bloody Brother, shares the rest of it. Return.
SHAKESPEARE'S ENGLISH KINGS
[185]
[185]
A brittle glory shineth in this face:
As brittle as the glory is the face.
A fragile beauty shines in this face:
As fragile as the beauty is the face.
THE English plays of Shakespeare needed but the completion of one unimportant interval to possess the unity of a popular chronicle from Richard the Second to Henry the Eighth, and possess, as they actually stand, the unity of a common motive in the handling of the various events and persons which they bring before us. Certain of his historic dramas, not English, display Shakespeare's mastery in the development of the heroic nature amid heroic circumstances; and had he chosen, from English history, to deal with Coeur-de-Lion or Edward the First, the innate quality of his subject would doubtless have called into play something of that profound and sombre power which in Julius Caesar and Macbeth has sounded the depths of mighty character. True, on the whole, to fact, it is another side of kingship which he has made prominent in his English histories. The irony [186] of kingship—average human nature, flung with a wonderfully pathetic effect into the vortex of great events; tragedy of everyday quality heightened in degree only by the conspicuous scene which does but make those who play their parts there conspicuously unfortunate; the utterance of common humanity straight from the heart, but refined like other common things for kingly uses by Shakespeare's unfailing eloquence: such, unconsciously for the most part, though palpably enough to the careful reader, is the conception under which Shakespeare has arranged the lights and shadows of the story of the English kings, emphasising merely the light and shadow inherent in it, and keeping very close to the original authorities, not simply in the general outline of these dramatic histories but sometimes in their very expression. Certainly the history itself, as he found it in Hall, Holinshed, and Stowe, those somewhat picturesque old chroniclers who had themselves an eye for the dramatic "effects" of human life, has much of this sentiment already about it. What he did not find there was the natural prerogative—such justification, in kingly, that is to say, in exceptional, qualities, of the exceptional position, as makes it practicable in the result. It is no Henriade he writes, and no history of the English people, but the sad fortunes of some English kings as conspicuous examples of the ordinary human condition. As in a children's [187] story, all princes are in extremes. Delightful in the sunshine above the wall into which chance lifts the flower for a season, they can but plead somewhat more touchingly than others their everyday weakness in the storm. Such is the motive that gives unity to these unequal and intermittent contributions toward a slowly evolved dramatic chronicle, which it would have taken many days to rehearse; a not distant story from real life still well remembered in its general course, to which people might listen now and again, as long as they cared, finding human nature at least wherever their attention struck ground in it.
THE English plays of Shakespeare needed just the completion of one minor gap to have the cohesion of a popular story from Richard the Second to Henry the Eighth. As they are, they already have the unity of a common theme in how they handle the various events and characters they present. Some of his historical dramas, which aren't English, showcase Shakespeare's talent for developing heroic nature in extraordinary situations. If he had chosen to focus on Coeur-de-Lion or Edward the First from English history, the qualities of those subjects would likely have drawn out some of that deep and dark power he explores in Julius Caesar and Macbeth, which delve into the depths of great characters. Overall, though true to fact, Shakespeare highlights a different aspect of kingship in his English histories. The irony of kingship—ordinary human nature thrust into the dramatic whirlwind of major events; the tragedy of everyday life elevated only by the prominent scenes that make those involved tragically unfortunate; the expression of common humanity directly from the heart, but elevated like other common things for royal purposes by Shakespeare's unmatched eloquence—this is largely the concept under which Shakespeare has arranged the highlights and shadows of the English kings' story, focusing on the inherent light and shadow while closely adhering to original sources. He stays true not only to the general outlines of these dramatic histories but sometimes even to their exact expressions. Indeed, the history as he found it in Hall, Holinshed, and Stowe—those somewhat colorful chroniclers who also had a flair for the dramatic aspects of human life—already carries much of this sentiment. What he didn't find there was the natural prerogative—the sort of justification in kingly, or exceptional, qualities that validates the extraordinary position, making it workable in the end. It's not an Henriade he writes, nor a history of the English people, but the unfortunate fates of certain English kings presented as clear examples of the common human condition. Like in a children's story, all princes exist at extremes. Radiant in the sunlight above the wall into which chance raises the flower for a season, they can only express their everyday vulnerabilities in the storm a little more touchingly than others. This is the motive that unifies these uneven and intermittent pieces contributing to a gradually developed dramatic chronicle, a story not too distant from real life still well-remembered in its general progression, to which people might listen occasionally as long as they cared, finding human nature at least wherever their interest struck.
He begins with John, and allows indeed to the first of these English kings a kind of greatness, making the development of the play centre in the counteraction of his natural gifts—that something of heroic force about him—by a madness which takes the shape of reckless impiety, forced especially on men's attention by the terrible circumstances of his end, in the delineation of which Shakespeare triumphs, setting, with true poetic tact, this incident of the king's death, in all the horror of a violent one, amid a scene delicately suggestive of what is perennially peaceful and genial in the outward world. Like the sensual humours of Falstaff in another play, the presence of the bastard Faulconbridge, with his physical energy and his unmistakable family likeness—"those limbs [188] which Sir Robert never holp to make"* contributes to an almost coarse assertion of the force of nature, of the somewhat ironic preponderance of nature and circumstance over men's artificial arrangements, to, the recognition of a certain potent natural aristocracy, which is far from being always identical with that more formal, heraldic one. And what is a coarse fact in the case of Faulconbridge becomes a motive of pathetic appeal in the wan and babyish Arthur. The magic with which nature models tiny and delicate children to the likeness of their rough fathers is nowhere more justly expressed than in the words of King Philip.—
He starts with John and grants to this first of the English kings a certain greatness, focusing the play's development on how his natural gifts—his heroic qualities—are undermined by a madness that manifests as reckless impiety. This is particularly highlighted by the tragic circumstances of his death, where Shakespeare shines by skillfully setting the king's violent demise against a backdrop that gently evokes the enduring peace and warmth of the natural world. Similar to Falstaff's sensual humor in another play, the presence of the illegitimate Faulconbridge, with his physical vitality and unmistakable family resemblance—"those limbs which Sir Robert never helped to make"—adds to a rather blunt assertion of nature's power, reflecting the ironic dominance of nature and circumstance over human constructs. This suggests a certain influential natural aristocracy that doesn’t always align with the more formal, hereditary one. What is a blunt truth in Faulconbridge's case becomes a source of emotional resonance in the frail and childlike Arthur. The way nature shapes small, delicate children to resemble their rugged fathers is most poignantly captured in King Philip’s words.
Look here upon thy brother Geoffrey's face
These eyes, these brows were moulded out of his:
This little abstract doth contain that large
Which died in Geoffrey; and the hand of time
Shall draw this brief into as huge a volume.
Look at your brother Geoffrey's face
These eyes, these brows were shaped from his:
This little representation holds that large
Which died in Geoffrey; and time's hand
Will turn this brief into an enormous story.
It was perhaps something of a boyish memory of the shocking end of his father that had distorted the piety of Henry the Third into superstitious terror. A frightened soul, himself touched with the contrary sort of religious madness, doting on all that was alien from his father's huge ferocity, on the genialities, the soft gilding, of life, on the genuine interests of art and poetry, to be credited more than any other person with the deep religious expression of [189] Westminster Abbey, Henry the Third, picturesque though useless, but certainly touching, might have furnished Shakespeare, had he filled up this interval in his series, with precisely the kind of effect he tends towards in his English plays. But he found it completer still in the person and story of Richard the Second, a figure—"that sweet lovely rose"—which haunts Shakespeare's mind, as it seems long to have haunted the minds of the English people, as the most touching of all examples of the irony of kingship.
It was probably a somewhat boyish memory of his father's shocking end that turned Henry the Third's piety into superstitious fear. A frightened soul, himself affected by a different kind of religious madness, obsessed with everything that was the opposite of his father's immense cruelty, he focused on the kindness, the soft beauty of life, and the genuine interests of art and poetry. He is credited more than anyone else with the deep religious expression of [189] Westminster Abbey. Henry the Third, picturesque but useless, could have inspired Shakespeare, had he filled this gap in his series, with the exact kind of effect he often creates in his English plays. However, he found an even more complete inspiration in the figure and story of Richard the Second, a character—"that sweet lovely rose"—that lingers in Shakespeare's mind, as it seems to have haunted the minds of the English people for a long time, as the most touching example of the irony of kingship.
Henry the Fourth—to look for a moment beyond our immediate subject, in pursuit of Shakespeare's thought—is presented, of course, in general outline, as an impersonation of "surviving force:" he has a certain amount of kingcraft also, a real fitness for great opportunity. But still true to his leading motive, Shakespeare, in King Henry the Fourth, has left the high-water mark of his poetry in the soliloquy which represents royalty longing vainly for the toiler's sleep; while the popularity, the showy heroism, of Henry the Fifth, is used to give emphatic point to the old earthy commonplace about "wild oats." The wealth of homely humour in these plays, the fun coming straight home to all the world, of Fluellen especially in his unconscious interview with the king, the boisterous earthiness of Falstaff and his companions, contribute to the same effect. The keynote of [190] Shakespeare's treatment is indeed expressed by Henry the Fifth himself, the greatest of Shakespeare's kings.—"Though I speak it to you," he says incognito, under cover of night, to a common soldier on the field, "I think the king is but a man, as I am: the violet smells to him as it doth to me: all his senses have but human conditions; and though his affections be higher mounted than ours yet when they stoop they stoop with like wing." And, in truth, the really kingly speeches which Shakespeare assigns to him, as to other kings weak enough in all but speech, are but a kind of flowers, worn for, and effective only as personal embellishment. They combine to one result with the merely outward and ceremonial ornaments of royalty, its pageantries, flaunting so naively, so credulously, in Shakespeare, as in that old medieval time. And then, the force of Hotspur is but transient youth, the common heat of youth, in him. The character of Henry the Sixth again, roi fainéant, with La Pucelle* for his counterfoil, lay in the direct course of Shakespeare's design: he has done much to fix the sentiment of the "holy Henry." Richard the Third, touched, like John, with an effect of real heroism, is spoiled like him by something of criminal madness, and reaches his highest level of tragic expression [191] when circumstances reduce him to terms of mere human nature.—
Henry the Fourth—if we take a moment to look beyond our immediate topic and explore Shakespeare's ideas—is presented, of course, as a representation of "surviving force." He exhibits a certain level of political skill and a genuine ability to seize great opportunities. However, true to his main theme, Shakespeare, in King Henry the Fourth, showcases the peak of his poetry in the soliloquy that portrays royalty yearning in vain for the restful sleep of a laborer. Meanwhile, the popularity and flashy heroism of Henry the Fifth serve to emphasize the old, down-to-earth saying about “wild oats.” The rich humor in these plays, the relatable fun that resonates with everyone, especially from Fluellen in his unintentional interaction with the king, and the boisterous, earthy nature of Falstaff and his friends all contribute to this effect. The core of Shakespeare's portrayal is indeed captured by Henry the Fifth himself, the greatest of Shakespeare's kings. “Though I’m telling you this,” he says in disguise, under the cover of night, to a common soldier on the battlefield, “I believe the king is just a man, like me: the violet smells the same to him as it does to me; all his senses are merely human; and while his feelings may soar higher than ours, when they lower, they do so with the same weight.” In reality, the truly royal speeches that Shakespeare gives him, just like other kings who are weak in everything but speech, are merely decorative, serving as personal embellishment. They contribute to the same outcome as the outward and ceremonial trappings of royalty, which are portrayed so naively and credulously in Shakespeare, similar to that old medieval era. And then, Hotspur's strength is simply the fleeting passion of youth. The character of Henry the Sixth, a lazy king, contrasted with La Pucelle, follows Shakespeare's intended direction: he significantly shapes the sentiment around the "holy Henry." Richard the Third, influenced, like John, by a sense of true heroism, is marred by a touch of criminal madness and achieves his highest level of tragic expression when circumstances reduce him to mere human nature.
A horse! A horse! My kingdom for a horse!
A horse! A horse! My kingdom for a horse!
The Princes in the Tower recall to mind the lot of young Arthur:—
The Princes in the Tower remind us of young Arthur's fate:—
I'll go with thee,
And find the inheritance of this poor child,
His little kingdom of a forced grave.
I'll go with you,
And find the inheritance of this poor child,
His little kingdom of a forced grave.
And when Shakespeare comes to Henry the Eighth, it is not the superficial though very English splendour of the king himself, but the really potent and ascendant nature of the butcher's son on the one hand, and Katharine's subdued reproduction of the sad fortunes of Richard the Second on the other, that define his central interest.*
And when Shakespeare gets to Henry the Eighth, it’s not the flashy, very English grandeur of the king himself, but the truly strong and rising nature of the butcher’s son on one side, and Katharine’s quiet reflection of the unfortunate fate of Richard the Second on the other, that shape his main focus.*
With a prescience of the Wars of the Roses, of which his errors were the original cause, it is Richard who best exposes Shakespeare's own constant sentiment concerning war, and especially that sort of civil war which was then recent in English memories. The soul of Shakespeare, certainly, was not wanting in a sense of the magnanimity of warriors. The grandiose aspects of war, its magnificent apparelling, he records [192] monumentally enough—the "dressing of the lists," the lion's heart, its unfaltering haste thither in all the freshness of youth and morning.—
With a clear understanding of the Wars of the Roses, which were originally sparked by his mistakes, it's Richard who most effectively reveals Shakespeare's ongoing feelings about war, particularly the kind of civil war that was still fresh in the memories of the English people. Shakespeare's soul certainly recognized the nobility of warriors. He captures the grand aspects of war, its magnificent display, in a monumental way—the "preparation of the lists," the lion's heart, and its unwavering rush towards battle, full of the vitality of youth and the freshness of morning.—
Not sick although I have to do with death—
The sun doth gild our armour: Up, my Lords!—
I saw young Harry with his beaver on,
His cuisses on his thighs, gallantly arm'd,
Rise from the ground like feather'd Mercury.
Not sick even though I’m dealing with death—
The sun shines on our armor: Come on, my Lords!—
I saw young Harry with his helmet on,
His leg armor on his thighs, looking brave,
Rise from the ground like a feathered Mercury.
Only, with Shakespeare, the afterthought is immediate:—
Only with Shakespeare, the afterthought is immediate:—
They come like sacrifices in their trim.
They arrive looking polished and neat.
—Will it never be to-day? I will trot to-morrow a mile, and my way shall be paved with English faces.
—Will it never be today? I will walk a mile tomorrow, and my path will be lined with English faces.
This sentiment Richard reiterates very plaintively, in association with the delicate sweetness of the English fields, still sweet and fresh, like London and her other fair towns in that England of Chaucer, for whose soil the exiled Bolingbroke is made to long so dangerously, while Richard on his return from Ireland salutes it—
This feeling is expressed by Richard very mournfully, connected with the gentle beauty of the English countryside, still fresh and sweet, like London and her other charming towns in that England of Chaucer, for which the exiled Bolingbroke longs so dangerously, while Richard, on his return from Ireland, greets it—
That pale, that white-fac'd shore,—
As a long-parted mother with her child.—
So, weeping, smiling, greet I thee, my earth!
And do thee favour with my royal hands.—
That pale, that white-faced shore,—
Like a long-separated mother with her child.—
So, weeping and smiling, I greet you, my earth!
And favor you with my royal hands.—
Then (of Bolingbroke)
Then (of Bolingbroke)
Ere the crown he looks for live in peace,
Ten thousand bloody crowns of mothers' sons
Shall ill become the flower of England's face;
Change the complexion of her maid-pale peace
To scarlet indignation, and bedew
My pastures' grass with faithful English blood.—
Before the crown he seeks can live in peace,
Ten thousand bloody crowns of mothers' sons
Will not suit the beauty of England's face;
It will change the pale peace of her maidens
To scarlet anger, and drench
The grass in my pastures with loyal English blood.—
[193]
[193]
Why have they dared to march?—
Why have they dared to march?—
asks York,
asks York,
So many miles upon her peaceful bosom,
Frighting her pale-fac'd visages with war?—
So many miles on her calm surface,
Scaring her pale faces with war?—
waking, according to Richard,
waking, according to Richard,
Our peace, which in our country's cradle,
Draws the sweet infant breath of gentle sleep:—
Our peace, which in our nation's beginnings,
Draws the sweet, innocent breath of gentle sleep:—
bedrenching "with crimson tempest"
soaking "with crimson storm"
The fresh green lap of fair king Richard's land:—
The lush green edge of fair King Richard's land:—
frighting "fair peace" from "our quiet confines," laying
frightening "fair peace" from "our quiet confines," laying
The summer's dust with showers of blood,
Rained from the wounds of slaughter'd Englishmen:
The summer dust mixed with showers of blood,
Rained down from the wounds of killed Englishmen:
bruising
bruising
Her flowerets with the armed hoofs
Of hostile paces.
Her little flowers with the armed hooves
Of aggressive steps.
Perhaps it is not too fanciful to note in this play a peculiar recoil from the mere instruments of warfare, the contact of the "rude ribs," the "flint bosom," of Barkloughly Castle or Pomfret or
Perhaps it isn’t too far-fetched to point out in this play a unique rejection of the mere tools of war, the touch of the "rough bones," the "stone heart," of Barkloughly Castle or Pomfret or
Julius Caesar's ill-erected tower:
Julius Caesar's poorly built tower:
the
the
Boisterous untun'd drums
With harsh-resounding trumpets' dreadful bray
And grating shock of wrathful iron arms.
Loud, unbalanced drums
With the scary blast of harsh trumpets
And the jarring clash of angry metal weapons.
It is as if the lax, soft beauty of the king took effect, at least by contrast, on everything beside. One gracious prerogative, certainly, Shakespeare's [194] English kings possess: they are a very eloquent company, and Richard is the most sweet-tongued of them all. In no other play perhaps is there such a flush of those gay, fresh, variegated flowers of speech—colour and figure, not lightly attached to, but fused into, the very phrase itself—which Shakespeare cannot help dispensing to his characters, as in this "play of the Deposing of King Richard the Second," an exquisite poet if he is nothing else, from first to last, in light and gloom alike, able to see all things poetically, to give a poetic turn to his conduct of them, and refreshing with his golden language the tritest aspects of that ironic contrast between the pretensions of a king and the actual necessities of his destiny. What a garden of words! With him, blank verse, infinitely graceful, deliberate, musical in inflexion, becomes indeed a true "verse royal," that rhyming lapse, which to the Shakespearian ear, at least in youth, came as the last touch of refinement on it, being here doubly appropriate. His eloquence blends with that fatal beauty, of which he was so frankly aware, so amiable to his friends, to his wife, of the effects of which on the people his enemies were so much afraid, on which Shakespeare himself dwells so attentively as the "royal blood" comes and goes in the face with his rapid changes of temper. As happens with sensitive natures, it attunes him to a congruous suavity of manners, by which anger itself became flattering: [195] it blends with his merely youthful hopefulness and high spirits, his sympathetic love for gay people, things, apparel—"his cote of gold and stone, valued at thirty thousand marks," the novel Italian fashions he preferred, as also with those real amiabilities that made people forget the darker touches of his character, but never tire of the pathetic rehearsal of his fall, the meekness of which would have seemed merely abject in a less graceful performer.
It's like the gentle, soft beauty of the king influenced everything around him. One clear advantage that Shakespeare's English kings have is that they are very articulate, and Richard is the most eloquent of them all. In perhaps no other play is there such a burst of colorful, fresh, varied expressions—imagery and style intimately woven into the phrases themselves—as in this "play about the Deposing of King Richard the Second." He is an exquisite poet from start to finish, in both light and dark moments, seeing everything through a poetic lens, giving a poetic twist to his actions, and bringing life to even the dullest aspects of the ironic contrast between a king's aspirations and the harsh reality of his fate. What a garden of words! With Shakespeare, blank verse—infinitely elegant, intentional, and musical—truly becomes a kind of "royal verse," where the final touch of refinement comes through the playfulness of it, particularly fitting here. His eloquence merges with that tragic beauty, of which he was openly aware, endearing to his friends and wife, and which his enemies feared might sway the people. Shakespeare highlights this attentively as the "royal blood" visibly shifts with his changing moods. As is common with sensitive souls, this characteristic helps him adopt a charming manner, making even his anger seem flattering. It combines with his youthful optimism and cheer, his genuine affection for vibrant people, things, and fashion—"his coat of gold and stone, valued at thirty thousand marks"—the trendy Italian styles he favored, along with those true kindnesses that made people overlook the darker aspects of his nature, but never tire of recounting his tragic downfall, the humility of which would seem utterly pitiful in a less graceful actor.
Yet it is only fair to say that in the painstaking "revival" of King Richard the Second, by the late Charles Kean, those who were very young thirty years ago were afforded much more than Shakespeare's play could ever have been before—the very person of the king based on the stately old portrait in Westminster Abbey, "the earliest extant contemporary likeness of any English sovereign," the grace, the winning pathos, the sympathetic voice of the player, the tasteful archaeology confronting vulgar modern London with a scenic reproduction, for once really agreeable, of the London of Chaucer. In the hands of Kean the play became like an exquisite performance on the violin.
Yet it's only fair to say that in the careful "revival" of King Richard the Second, by the late Charles Kean, those who were very young thirty years ago were given much more than Shakespeare's play could have ever offered before—the actual image of the king based on the grand old portrait in Westminster Abbey, "the earliest existing contemporary likeness of any English sovereign," the elegance, the moving emotion, the sympathetic voice of the actor, the thoughtful historical detail providing a contrast to the crude modern London with a scenic recreation, for once genuinely pleasing, of the London of Chaucer. In Kean's hands, the play became like a beautiful performance on the violin.
The long agony of one so gaily painted by nature's self, from his "tragic abdication" till the hour in which he
The long suffering of someone so vibrantly created by nature, from his "tragic abdication" until the moment when he
Sluiced out his innocent soul thro' streams of blood,
Sluiced out his innocent soul through streams of blood,
was for playwrights a subject ready to hand, and [196] became early the theme of a popular drama, of which some have fancied surviving favourite fragments in the rhymed parts of Shakespeare's work.
was for playwrights a topic that was readily available, and [196] quickly became the theme of a popular drama, of which some have speculated there are surviving favorite fragments in the rhymed sections of Shakespeare's work.
The king Richard of Yngland
Was in his flowris then regnand:
But his flowris efter sone
Fadyt, and ware all undone:—
The king Richard of England
Was ruling in his prime then:
But his prime soon
Faded, and was all undone:—
says the old chronicle. Strangely enough, Shakespeare supposes him an over-confident believer in that divine right of kings, of which people in Shakespeare's time were coming to hear so much; a general right, sealed to him (so Richard is made to think) as an ineradicable personal gift by the touch—stream rather, over head and breast and shoulders—of the "holy oil" of his consecration at Westminster; not, however, through some oversight, the genuine balm used at the coronation of his successor, given, according to legend, by the Blessed Virgin to Saint Thomas of Canterbury. Richard himself found that, it was said, among other forgotten treasures, at the crisis of his changing fortunes, and vainly sought reconsecration therewith—understood, wistfully, that it was reserved for his happier rival. And yet his coronation, by the pageantry, the amplitude, the learned care, of its order, so lengthy that the king, then only eleven years of age, and fasting, as a communicant at the ceremony, was carried away in a faint, fixed the type under which it has ever [197] since continued. And nowhere is there so emphatic a reiteration as in Richard the Second of the sentiment which those singular rites were calculated to produce.
says the old chronicle. Strangely enough, Shakespeare portrays him as an overconfident believer in the divine right of kings, a concept that people in Shakespeare’s time were starting to hear a lot about; a general right, which Richard believes is an unchangeable personal gift bestowed upon him by the touch—more like a stream—of the "holy oil" during his consecration at Westminster. However, due to an oversight, it’s not the authentic oil used at the coronation of his successor, which, according to legend, was given by the Blessed Virgin to Saint Thomas of Canterbury. Richard himself supposedly found that genuine oil among other forgotten treasures during a turning point in his fortunes, and he vainly sought to be reconsecrated with it—wistfully understanding that it was meant for his more fortunate rival. Still, his coronation, marked by its spectacle, grandeur, and the careful learning of its elaborate order, was so lengthy that the king, only eleven years old at the time and fasting as a communicant during the ceremony, fainted. Yet it established the standard by which all subsequent coronations would be measured. And nowhere is there a more emphatic repetition of the sentiment those unique rites were meant to evoke than in Richard the Second.
Not all the water in the rough rude sea
Can wash the balm from an anointed king,—
Not all the water in the rough, wild sea
Can wash away the oil from a crowned king,—
as supplementing another, almost supernatural, right.—"Edward's seven sons," of whom Richard's father was one,
as adding to another, almost supernatural, right.—"Edward's seven sons," one of whom was Richard's father,
Were as seven phials of his sacred blood.
Were seven vials of his sacred blood.
But this, too, in the hands of Shakespeare, becomes for him, like any other of those fantastic, ineffectual, easily discredited, personal graces, as capricious in its operation on men's wills as merely physical beauty, kindling himself to eloquence indeed, but only giving double pathos to insults which "barbarism itself" might have pitied—the dust in his face, as he returns, through the streets of London, a prisoner in the train of his victorious enemy.
But this, too, in Shakespeare's hands, becomes for him, like any of those whimsical, ineffective, easily dismissed, personal charms, as unpredictable in its influence on people's will as just physical beauty, sparking him to eloquence, but only adding more emotional weight to insults that "even barbarism itself" might have felt sorry for—the dust on his face, as he walks back through the streets of London, a prisoner behind his victorious enemy.
How soon my sorrow hath destroyed my face!
How quickly my sadness has taken over my face!
he cries, in that most poetic invention of the mirror scene, which does but reinforce again that physical charm which all confessed. The sense of "divine right" in kings is found to act not so much as a secret of power over others, as of infatuation to themselves. And of all those personal gifts the one which alone never altogether fails him is just that royal utterance, his [198] appreciation of the poetry of his own hapless lot, an eloquent self-pity, infecting others in spite of themselves, till they too become irresistibly eloquent about him.
He cries, in that most poetic moment of the mirror scene, which only reinforces the physical charm that everyone acknowledges. The idea of "divine right" in kings turns out to be more about a self-delusion than it is about having power over others. Among all the personal gifts he possesses, the one that never completely abandons him is that royal expression—his ability to appreciate the poetry of his own unfortunate situation, a touching self-pity that affects others despite themselves, until they too become irresistibly expressive about him.
In the Roman Pontifical, of which the order of Coronation is really a part, there is no form for the inverse process, no rite of "degradation," such as that by which an offending priest or bishop may be deprived, if not of the essential quality of "orders," yet, one by one, of its outward dignities. It is as if Shakespeare had had in mind some such inverted rite, like those old ecclesiastical or military ones, by which human hardness, or human justice, adds the last touch of unkindness to the execution of its sentences, in the scene where Richard "deposes" himself, as in some long, agonising ceremony, reflectively drawn out, with an extraordinary refinement of intelligence and variety of piteous appeal, but also with a felicity of poetic invention, which puts these pages into a very select class, with the finest "vermeil and ivory" work of Chatterton or Keats.
In the Roman Pontifical, which contains the order of Coronation, there isn't a form for the reverse process, no rite of "degradation," by which a troubled priest or bishop can be stripped, although not of the essential quality of "orders," at least of its external honors one by one. It's as if Shakespeare envisioned some kind of reversed rite, similar to those old religious or military ones, where human harshness or justice adds an extra layer of cruelty to the execution of its sentences, in the scene where Richard "deposes" himself, like in a long, agonizing ceremony, carefully drawn out, with a remarkable depth of intelligence and variety of heartbreaking pleas, but also with a skill of poetic creativity that elevates these pages into a very special category, alongside the finest "vermeil and ivory" works of Chatterton or Keats.
Fetch hither Richard that in common view
He may surrender!—
Fetch Richard here so everyone can see
He can surrender!—
And Richard more than concurs: he throws himself into the part, realises a type, falls gracefully as on the world's stage.—Why is he sent for?
And Richard completely agrees: he immerses himself in the role, embodies a character, and falls gracefully like on a stage. —Why is he being called?
To do that office of thine own good will
Which tired majesty did make thee offer.—
To do that task of your own choice
Which weary royalty made you propose.—
Now mark me! how I will undo myself.
Now listen to me! I'm going to mess things up for myself.
[199] "Hath Bolingbroke deposed thine intellect?" the Queen asks him, on his way to the Tower:—
[199] "Has Bolingbroke taken away your mind?" the Queen asks him, on his way to the Tower:—
Hath Bolingbroke
Deposed thine intellect? hath he been in thy heart?
Has Bolingbroke
Taken over your mind? Has he been in your heart?
And in truth, but for that adventitious poetic gold, it would be only "plume-plucked Richard."—
And honestly, without that unexpected poetic flair, it would just be "barely notable Richard."—
I find myself a traitor with the rest,
For I have given here my soul's consent
To undeck the pompous body of a king.
I feel like a traitor like everyone else,
Because I've willingly given my soul's approval
To strip away the grand facade of a king.
He is duly reminded, indeed, how
He is reminded, in fact, how
That which in mean men we entitle patience
Is pale cold cowardice in noble breasts.
What we call patience in ordinary people
Is just pale, cold cowardice in noble hearts.
Yet at least within the poetic bounds of Shakespeare's play, through Shakespeare's bountiful gifts, his desire seems fulfilled.—
Yet at least within the poetic limits of Shakespeare's play, through Shakespeare's abundant talents, his desire seems satisfied.
O! that I were as great
As is my grief.
O! I wish I were as big
As my sorrow.
And his grief becomes nothing less than a central expression of all that in the revolutions of Fortune's wheel goes down in the world.
And his grief becomes a key representation of everything that happens as Fortune's wheel turns down in the world.
No! Shakespeare's kings are not, nor are meant to be, great men: rather, little or quite ordinary humanity, thrust upon greatness, with those pathetic results, the natural self-pity of the weak heightened in them into irresistible appeal to others as the net result of their royal prerogative. One after another, they seem to lie composed in Shakespeare's embalming pages, with just that touch of nature about them, [200] making the whole world akin, which has infused into their tombs at Westminster a rare poetic grace. It is that irony of kingship, the sense that it is in its happiness child's play, in its sorrows, after all, but children's grief, which gives its finer accent to all the changeful feeling of these wonderful speeches:—the great meekness of the graceful, wild creature, tamed at last.—
No! Shakespeare's kings aren’t, and aren’t meant to be, great men: they are more like little or quite ordinary people pushed into greatness, which leads to those pathetic outcomes—the natural self-pity of the weak intensified in them into an irresistible appeal to others as a result of their royal power. One after another, they seem to lie preserved in Shakespeare's pages, with that touch of humanity about them, [200] making the whole world feel connected, which has infused their tombs at Westminster with a rare poetic grace. It’s that irony of kingship, the idea that its happiness is like child’s play, and in its sorrows, it’s ultimately just children’s grief, that adds a finer nuance to all the shifting emotions in these amazing speeches:—the great meekness of the graceful, wild being, finally tamed.—
Give Richard leave to live till Richard die!
Give Richard permission to live until Richard dies!
his somewhat abject fear of death, turning to acquiescence at moments of extreme weariness:—
his somewhat submissive fear of death, giving in during moments of extreme exhaustion:—
My large kingdom for a little grave!
A little little grave, an obscure grave!—
My big kingdom for a small grave!
A tiny little grave, an unknown grave!—
his religious appeal in the last reserve, with its bold reference to the judgment of Pilate, as he thinks once more of his "anointing."
his religious appeal in the last reserve, with its bold reference to the judgment of Pilate, as he thinks once again of his "anointing."
And as happens with children he attains contentment finally in the merely passive recognition of superior strength, in the naturalness of the result of the great battle as a matter of course, and experiences something of the royal prerogative of poetry to obscure, or at least to attune and soften men's griefs. As in some sweet anthem of Handel, the sufferer, who put finger to the organ under the utmost pressure of mental conflict, extracts a kind of peace at last from the mere skill with which he sets his distress to music.—
And like children, he eventually finds contentment in simply accepting a greater strength, seeing the outcome of the big struggle as something natural. He experiences a bit of the poetic ability to blur, or at least to adjust and ease, people's sorrows. Similar to a beautiful anthem by Handel, the person who plays the organ under intense mental strain finally finds some peace through the skill with which he transforms his pain into music.
Beshrew thee, Cousin, that didst lead me forth
Of that sweet way I was in to despair!
Beshrew you, Cousin, for leading me away
From that sweet path I was on to despair!
[201] "With Cain go wander through the shades of night!" cries the new king to the gaoler Exton, dissimulating his share in the murder he is thought to have suggested; and in truth there is something of the murdered Abel about Shakespeare's Richard. The fact seems to be that he died of "waste and a broken heart:" it was by way of proof that his end had been a natural one that, stifling a real fear of the face, the face of Richard, on men's minds, with the added pleading now of all dead faces, Henry exposed the corpse to general view; and Shakespeare, in bringing it on the stage, in the last scene of his play, does but follow out the motive with which he has emphasised Richard's physical beauty all through it—that "most beauteous inn," as the Queen says quaintly, meeting him on the way to death—residence, then soon to be deserted, of that wayward, frenzied, but withal so affectionate soul. Though the body did not go to Westminster immediately, his tomb,
[201] "With Cain, go wander through the shadows of night!" shouts the new king to the jailer Exton, hiding his involvement in the murder he’s believed to have suggested; and truly, there’s something of the murdered Abel in Shakespeare’s Richard. The reality seems to be that he died from “waste and a broken heart.” To prove that his death was natural, Henry, despite his true fear of Richard's face lingering in people's minds, exposed the corpse for everyone to see, with the added plea of all the dead faces. In bringing it on stage during the last scene of his play, Shakespeare simply follows the theme he has emphasized throughout—Richard's physical beauty, that "most beautiful inn," as the Queen quaintly puts it, as she encounters him on his way to death—the home, soon to be abandoned, of that wayward, frantic, yet so loving soul. Although the body didn’t go to Westminster right away, his tomb,
That small model of the barren earth
Which serves as paste and cover to our bones,*
That little model of the desolate earth
Which acts as glue and cover for our bones,*
the effigy clasping the hand of his youthful consort, was already prepared there, with "rich [202] gilding and ornaments," monument of poetic regret, for Queen Anne of Bohemia, not of course the "Queen" of Shakespeare, who however seems to have transferred to this second wife something of Richard's wildly proclaimed affection for the first. In this way, through the connecting link of that sacred spot, our thoughts once more associate Richard's two fallacious prerogatives, his personal beauty and his "anointing."
the statue holding the hand of his young partner was already there, adorned with "rich [202] gilding and ornaments," serving as a monument of poetic regret for Queen Anne of Bohemia, not to be confused with the "Queen" of Shakespeare. However, it seems that he has transferred to this second wife some of Richard's openly declared affection for the first. In this way, through the connection of that sacred place, our thoughts again link Richard's two deceptive privileges: his personal beauty and his "anointing."
According to Johnson, Richard the Second is one of those plays which Shakespeare has "apparently revised;" and how doubly delightful Shakespeare is where he seems to have revised! "Would that he had blotted a thousand"—a thousand hasty phrases, we may venture once more to say with his earlier critic, now that the tiresome German superstition has passed away which challenged us to a dogmatic faith in the plenary verbal inspiration of every one of Shakespeare's clowns. Like some melodiously contending anthem of Handle's, I said, of Richard's meek "undoing" of himself in the mirror-scene; and, in fact, the play of Richard the Second does, like a musical composition, possess a certain concentration of all its parts, a simple continuity, an evenness in execution, which are rare in the great dramatist. With Romeo and Juliet, that perfect symphony (symphony of three independent poetic forms set in a grander one* which it is the merit of German [203] criticism to have detected) it belongs to a small group of plays, where, by happy birth and consistent evolution, dramatic form approaches to something like the unity of a lyrical ballad, a lyric, a song, a single strain of music. Which sort of poetry we are to account the highest, is perhaps a barren question. Yet if, in art generally, unity of impression is a note of what is perfect, then lyric poetry, which in spite of complex structure often preserves the unity of a single passionate ejaculation, would rank higher than dramatic poetry, where, especially to the reader, as distinguished from the spectator assisting at a theatrical performance, there must always be a sense of the effort necessary to keep the various parts from flying asunder, a sense of imperfect continuity, such as the older criticism vainly sought to obviate by the rule of the dramatic "unities." It follows that a play attains artistic perfection just in proportion as it approaches that unity of lyrical effect, as if a song or ballad were still lying at the root of it, all the various expression of the conflict of character and circumstance falling at last into the compass of a single melody, or musical theme. As, historically, the earliest classic drama arose out of the chorus, from which this or that person, this or that episode, detached itself, so, into the unity of a choric song the perfect drama ever tends to return, its intellectual scope deepened, complicated, enlarged, but still with an unmistakable [204] singleness, or identity, in its impression on the mind. Just there, in that vivid single impression left on the mind when all is over, not in any mechanical limitation of time and place, is the secret of the "unities"—the true imaginative unity—of the drama.
According to Johnson, Richard the Second is one of those plays that Shakespeare has "apparently revised;" and how much more enjoyable Shakespeare is when he seems to have revised! "Would that he had crossed out a thousand"—a thousand hasty phrases, we might say again with his earlier critic, now that the annoying German belief in the absolute verbal inspiration of every one of Shakespeare's clowns is a thing of the past. Like a melodiously competing anthem by Handel, I said, of Richard's humble "undoing" of himself in the mirror scene; and, in fact, the play Richard the Second does, like a musical composition, have a certain concentration of all its parts, a simple continuity, and an even execution, which are rare in the great dramatist. Along with Romeo and Juliet, that perfect symphony (a symphony of three independent poetic forms set in a grander one, which it is the merit of German criticism to have recognized) it belongs to a small group of plays, where, through fortunate creation and consistent evolution, dramatic form approaches something like the unity of a lyrical ballad, a lyric, a song, a single melodic line. What type of poetry we should consider the highest is perhaps a pointless question. Yet if, in art generally, unity of impression is a hallmark of perfection, then lyric poetry, which despite a complex structure often maintains the unity of a single passionate expression, would rank higher than dramatic poetry. In dramatic poetry, especially for the reader, as opposed to the spectator at a theatre, there’s always a feeling of the effort needed to keep the various parts from falling apart, a sense of imperfect continuity, something older criticism tried and failed to address with the rules of the dramatic "unities." This means a play achieves artistic perfection in direct proportion to how closely it approaches that unity of lyrical effect, as if a song or ballad were still underlying it, with all the various expressions of character and circumstance eventually merging into a single melody or musical theme. Just as the earliest classic drama historically arose from the chorus, from which different characters or episodes detached themselves, the perfect drama tends to return to the unity of a choral song, its intellectual depth deepened, complicated, enlarged, but still with an unmistakable singleness or identity in its impression on the mind. Right there, in that vivid single impression left on the mind when everything is done, not in any mechanical constraint of time and place, lies the secret of the "unities"—the true imaginative unity—of the drama.
1889.
1889.
NOTES
NOTES
188. *Elinor. Do you not read some tokens of my son (Coeur-de-Lion)
In the large composition of this man?
188. *Elinor. Don’t you see some signs of my son (Coeur-de-Lion)
In this man's overall character?
190. *Perhaps the one person of genius in these English plays.
190. *Maybe the only genius among these English plays.
The spirit of deep prophecy she hath,
Exceeding the nine Sibyls of old Rome:
What's past and what's to come she can descry.
The spirit of deep prophecy she has,
Surpassing the nine Sibyls of ancient Rome:
She can see what's happened and what's yet to come.
191. *Proposing in this paper to trace the leading sentiment in Shakespeare's English Plays as a sort of popular dramatic chronicle, I have left untouched the question how much (or, in the case of Henry the Sixth and Henry the Eighth, how little) of them may be really his: how far inferior hands have contributed to a result, true on the whole to the greater, that is to say, the Shakespearian elements in them.
191. *In this paper, I plan to outline the main themes in Shakespeare's English plays as a kind of popular dramatic record. I haven't addressed how much (or, in the case of Henry the Sixth and Henry the Eighth, how little) of the work can truly be attributed to him, or how much the work of lesser hands has contributed to a result that is generally faithful to the more significant, Shakespearian elements within them.
201. *Perhaps a double entendre:—of any ordinary grave, as comprising, in effect, the whole small earth now left to its occupant or, of such a tomb as Richard's in particular, with its actual model, or effigy, of the clay of him. Both senses are so characteristic that it would be a pity to lose either.
201. *Maybe a double meaning:—referring to any regular grave, which essentially contains the entire small piece of earth that now belongs to its occupant, or specifically to Richard's tomb, with its actual representation or statue of him. Both interpretations are so distinctive that it would be a shame to lose either.
202. *The Sonnet: the Aubade: the Epithalamium.
202. *The Sonnet: the Aubade: the Epithalamium.
DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI
[205] IT was characteristic of a poet who had ever something about him of mystic isolation, and will still appeal perhaps, though with a name it may seem now established in English literature, to a special and limited audience, that some of his poems had won a kind of exquisite fame before they were in the full sense published. The Blessed Damozel, although actually printed twice before the year 1870, was eagerly circulated in manuscript; and the volume which it now opens came at last to satisfy a long-standing curiosity as to the poet, whose pictures also had become an object of the same peculiar kind of interest. For those poems were the work of a painter, understood to belong to, and to be indeed the leader, of a new school then rising into note; and the reader of to-day may observe already, in The Blessed Damozel, written at the age of eighteen, a prefigurement of the chief characteristics of that school, as he will recognise in it also, in proportion as he really knows Rossetti, many of the characteristics which are most markedly personal and his own. Common [206] to that school and to him, and in both alike of primary significance, was the quality of sincerity, already felt as one of the charms of that earliest poem—a perfect sincerity, taking effect in the deliberate use of the most direct and unconventional expression, for the conveyance of a poetic sense which recognised no conventional standard of what poetry was called upon to be. At a time when poetic originality in England might seem to have had its utmost play, here was certainly one new poet more, with a structure and music of verse, a vocabulary, an accent, unmistakably novel, yet felt to be no mere tricks of manner adopted with a view to forcing attention—an accent which might rather count as the very seal of reality on one man's own proper speech; as that speech itself was the wholly natural expression of certain wonderful things he really felt and saw. Here was one, who had a matter to present to his readers, to himself at least, in the first instance, so valuable, so real and definite, that his primary aim, as regards form or expression in his verse, would be but its exact equivalence to those data within. That he had this gift of transparency in language—the control of a style which did but obediently shift and shape itself to the mental motion, as a well-trained hand can follow on the tracing-paper the outline of an original drawing below it, was proved afterwards by a volume of typically perfect translations from the delightful but difficult [207] "early Italian poets:" such transparency being indeed the secret of all genuine style, of all such style as can truly belong to one man and not to another. His own meaning was always personal and even recondite, in a certain sense learned and casuistical, sometimes complex or obscure; but the term was always, one could see, deliberately chosen from many competitors, as the just transcript of that peculiar phase of soul which he alone knew, precisely as he knew it.
[205] It was typical of a poet who always had an air of mystic seclusion around him, and who will likely still attract, perhaps, a specific and niche audience despite now being recognized in English literature, that some of his poems gained a sort of refined fame even before they were fully published. The Blessed Damozel, although printed twice before 1870, was enthusiastically shared in manuscript form; and the collection it starts has finally satisfied a long-standing curiosity about the poet, whose illustrations had also sparked a similar fascination. These poems were the creations of a painter, recognized as the leader of a new literary movement beginning to gain attention; and today’s reader may already notice, in The Blessed Damozel, written at the age of eighteen, a foreshadowing of the main traits of that movement, as well as many characteristics that are distinctly personal to Rossetti. Common to both the movement and him—and crucially significant in both cases—was the quality of sincerity, already evident as a charm in that earliest poem—a perfect sincerity that emerged through the deliberate use of the most straightforward and unconventional expressions, to convey a poetic meaning that acknowledged no conventional standard of what poetry should be. At a time when poetic originality in England seemed to have explored all possibilities, here was certainly another new poet, with a structure and rhythm of verse, vocabulary, and tone that were unmistakably fresh, yet felt authentic rather than just gimmicks used to grab attention—an accent that could be seen as a true mark of one man's genuine voice; this voice was the natural expression of certain marvelous things he genuinely felt and observed. Here was someone with valuable, real, and definite ideas to present to his readers, particularly himself at first, that his primary goal regarding the form or expression in his poetry would be to perfectly match those inner experiences. His ability for clarity in language—the mastery of a style that obediently adjusted and conformed to the flow of his thoughts, much like a well-trained hand tracing the outline of an original drawing on tracing paper—was later demonstrated in a collection of exceptionally well-crafted translations from the beautiful yet challenging early Italian poets: such clarity being, in fact, the essence of all true style, of any style that can authentically belong to one individual and not another. His own ideas were always personal and even somewhat obscure, at times learned and intricate, sometimes complex or unclear; yet it was clear that each term was deliberately chosen from many possibilities, accurately reflecting that unique phase of his soul that only he understood, precisely as he experienced it.
One of the peculiarities of The Blessed Damozel was a definiteness of sensible imagery, which seemed almost grotesque to some, and was strange, above all, in a theme so profoundly visionary. The gold bar of heaven from which she leaned, her hair yellow like ripe corn, are but examples of a general treatment, as naively detailed as the pictures of those early painters contemporary with Dante, who has shown a similar care for minute and definite imagery in his verse; there, too, in the very midst of profoundly mystic vision. Such definition of outline is indeed one among many points in which Rossetti resembles the great Italian poet, of whom, led to him at first by family circumstances, he was ever a lover—a "servant and singer," faithful as Dante, "of Florence and of Beatrice"—with some close inward conformities of genius also, independent of any mere circumstances of education. It was said by a critic of the last century, not wisely though agreeably to the practice of his time, [208] that poetry rejoices in abstractions. For Rossetti, as for Dante, without question on his part, the first condition of the poetic way of seeing and presenting things is particularisation. "Tell me now," he writes, for Villon's
One of the unique features of The Blessed Damozel is its clear and vivid imagery, which some might find almost bizarre, especially considering the deeply visionary theme. The gold bar of heaven she leans on, her hair like ripe corn, are just examples of a general approach that’s as simply detailed as the artwork of early painters who were contemporary with Dante, who also showed a similar focus on small, clear imagery in his poetry; both are found in the midst of deeply mystical visions. This kind of clear outline is just one of many ways Rossetti is similar to the great Italian poet, whom he admired throughout his life due to family ties. He was a devoted "servant and singer," as faithful as Dante was to "Florence and Beatrice," sharing some deep similarities in talent, beyond any influences from his education. A critic from the last century, not wisely but in line with the trends of his time, claimed that poetry thrives on abstractions. For Rossetti, just like Dante, the key to seeing and presenting things poetically lies in being specific. "Tell me now," he writes, for Villon's
Dictes-moy où, n'en quel pays,
Est Flora, la belle Romaine—
Dictes-moy où, dans quel pays,
Est Flora, la belle Romaine—
Tell me now, in what hidden way is
Lady Flora the lovely Roman:
Tell me now, in what secret way is
Lady Flora the beautiful Roman:
—"way," in which one might actually chance to meet her; the unmistakably poetic effect of the couplet in English being dependent on the definiteness of that single word (though actually lighted on in the search after a difficult double rhyme) for which every one else would have written, like Villon himself, a more general one, just equivalent to place or region.
—"way," in which someone might actually happen to meet her; the unmistakably poetic effect of the couplet in English depends on the specificity of that single word (though it was actually discovered while searching for a tricky double rhyme) that everyone else would have used, like Villon himself, a more general term that simply means place or area.
And this delight in concrete definition is allied with another of his conformities to Dante, the really imaginative vividness, namely, of his personifications—his hold upon them, or rather their hold upon him, with the force of a Frankenstein, when once they have taken life from him. Not Death only and Sleep, for instance, and the winged spirit of Love, but certain particular aspects of them, a whole "populace" of special hours and places, "the hour" even "which might have been, yet might not be," are living creatures, with hands and eyes and articulate voices.
And this enjoyment of clear definition is connected to another way he matches Dante, which is through his imaginative vividness—in other words, his personifications—his grip on them, or more accurately, their grip on him, like a Frankenstein, once they come to life from him. Not just Death and Sleep, for example, and the winged spirit of Love, but also specific aspects of them, a whole "population" of particular moments and places, "the hour" that could have been, yet might not be, are living beings, with hands and eyes and clear voices.
[209]
[209]
Stands it not by the door—
Love's Hour—till she and I shall meet;
With bodiless form and unapparent feet
That cast no shadow yet before,
Though round its head the dawn begins to pour
The breath that makes day sweet?—
Stands it not by the door—
Love's Hour—until she and I meet;
With a bodiless form and invisible feet
That cast no shadow yet before,
Though around its head the dawn starts to pour
The breath that makes day sweet?—
Nay, why
Name the dead hours? I mind them well:
Their ghosts in many darkened doorways dwell
With desolate eyes to know them by.
No, why
Name the dead hours? I remember them well:
Their ghosts linger in many darkened doorways
With empty eyes to recognize them by.
Poetry as a mania—one of Plato's two higher forms of "divine" mania—has, in all its species, a mere insanity incidental to it, the "defect of its quality," into which it may lapse in its moment of weakness; and the insanity which follows a vivid poetic anthropomorphism like that of Rossetti may be noted here and there in his work, in a forced and almost grotesque materialising of abstractions, as Dante also became at times a mere subject of the scholastic realism of the Middle Age.
Poetry as a kind of obsession—one of Plato’s two higher forms of "divine" mania—has a touch of madness that comes with it, a "flaw in its quality" that it can slip into during moments of vulnerability. The madness that arises from a striking poetic anthropomorphism like Rossetti's can be seen here and there in his work, showing a forced and almost bizarre embodiment of ideas, similar to how Dante sometimes became just an example of the scholastic realism of the Middle Ages.
In Love's Nocturn and The Stream's Secret, congruously perhaps with a certain feverishness of soul in the moods they present, there is at times a near approach (may it be said?) to such insanity of realism—
In Love's Nocturn and The Stream's Secret, fittingly perhaps with a certain intense emotional state reflected in the moods they convey, there are moments that nearly edge into a kind of madness in realism—
Pity and love shall burn
In her pressed cheek and cherishing hands;
And from the living spirit of love that stands
Between her lips to soothe and yearn,
Each separate breath shall clasp me round in turn
And loose my spirit's bands.
Pity and love will shine
In her smooth cheek and caring hands;
And from the vibrant spirit of love that exists
Between her lips to comfort and desire,
Each breath will wrap around me in turn
And free my soul’s restraints.
[210] But even if we concede this; even if we allow, in the very plan of those two compositions, something of the literary conceit—what exquisite, what novel flowers of poetry, we must admit them to be, as they stand! In the one, what a delight in all the natural beauty of water, all its details for the eye of a painter; in the other, how subtle and fine the imaginative hold upon all the secret ways of sleep and dreams! In both of them, with much the same attitude and tone, Love—sick and doubtful Love—would fain inquire of what lies below the surface of sleep, and below the water; stream or dream being forced to speak by Love's powerful "control"; and the poet would have it foretell the fortune, issue, and event of his wasting passion. Such artifices, indeed, were not unknown in the old Provençal poetry of which Dante had learned something. Only, in Rossetti at least, they are redeemed by a serious purpose, by that sincerity of his, which allies itself readily to a serious beauty, a sort of grandeur of literary workmanship, to a great style. One seems to hear there a really new kind of poetic utterance, with effects which have nothing else like them; as there is nothing else, for instance, like the narrative of Jacob's Dream in Genesis, or Blake's design of the Singing of the Morning Stars, or Addison's Nineteenth Psalm.
[210] But even if we accept this; even if we allow, in the very structure of those two works, some literary flair—what exquisite, what unique expressions of poetry they are, just as they are! In one, there's such joy in all the natural beauty of water, with all its details appealing to the eye of a painter; in the other, how subtle and intricate is the imaginative grasp of all the secret realms of sleep and dreams! In both, with a similar attitude and tone, Love—sick and uncertain Love—wants to inquire about what lies beneath the surface of sleep and beneath the water; stream or dream being compelled to speak by Love's strong "control"; and the poet seeks to have it reveal the fate, outcome, and result of his unrequited passion. Such techniques were not unheard of in the old Provençal poetry that Dante picked up on. Yet, in Rossetti at least, they are elevated by a serious intent, by his sincerity, which easily connects with a profound beauty, a kind of grandeur in literary craftsmanship, to a great style. One can sense a truly new form of poetic expression, with effects that are unlike any others; just as there's nothing else, for instance, like the narrative of Jacob's Dream in Genesis, Blake's vision of the Singing of the Morning Stars, or Addison's Nineteenth Psalm.
With him indeed, as in some revival of the old mythopoeic age, common things—dawn, [211] noon, night—are full of human or personal expression, full of sentiment. The lovely little sceneries scattered up and down his poems, glimpses of a landscape, not indeed of broad open-air effects, but rather that of a painter concentrated upon the picturesque effect of one or two selected objects at a time—the "hollow brimmed with mist," or the "ruined weir," as he sees it from one of the windows, or reflected in one of the mirrors of his "house of life" (the vignettes for instance seen by Rose Mary in the magic beryl) attest, by their very freshness and simplicity, to a pictorial or descriptive power in dealing with the inanimate world, which is certainly also one half of the charm, in that other, more remote and mystic, use of it. For with Rossetti this sense of lifeless nature, after all, is translated to a higher service, in which it does but incorporate itself with some phase of strong emotion. Every one understands how this may happen at critical moments of life; what a weirdly expressive soul may have crept, even in full noonday, into "the white-flower'd elder-thicket," when Godiva saw it "gleam through the Gothic archways in the wall," at the end of her terrible ride. To Rossetti it is so always, because to him life is a crisis at every moment. A sustained impressibility towards the mysterious conditions of man's everyday life, towards the very mystery itself in it, gives a singular gravity to all his work: those matters never became trite [212] to him. But throughout, it is the ideal intensity of love—of love based upon a perfect yet peculiar type of physical or material beauty—which is enthroned in the midst of those mysterious powers; Youth and Death, Destiny and Fortune, Fame, Poetic Fame, Memory, Oblivion, and the like. Rossetti is one of those who, in the words of Mérimée, se passionnent pour la passion, one of Love's lovers.
With him, as if he’s reviving the old myth-making days, ordinary things—dawn, noon, night—are filled with personal expression and emotion. The beautiful little scenes scattered throughout his poems offer glimpses of a landscape that, rather than broad open-air effects, show a painter focused on the picturesque impact of one or two chosen objects at a time—the "hollow brimmed with mist" or the "ruined weir," as he sees it from one of the windows or reflected in one of the mirrors of his "house of life" (the vignettes seen by Rose Mary in the magic beryl). These moments, with their freshness and simplicity, reveal a pictorial or descriptive talent in capturing the inanimate world, which contributes to the charm in that other, more distant, mysterious application. For Rossetti, this perception of lifeless nature, ultimately, serves a higher purpose, as it merges with some aspect of deep emotion. Everyone understands how this can occur at pivotal moments in life; how an oddly expressive soul might slip into "the white-flower'd elder-thicket," even in the middle of the day, when Godiva spots it "gleam through the Gothic archways in the wall" at the end of her perilous ride. For Rossetti, this is always the case because he views life as a crisis at every moment. A sustained sensitivity to the mysterious aspects of everyday existence, to the very mystery of it, lends a unique seriousness to all his work; these themes never feel worn out to him. But throughout, it is the ideal intensity of love—based on a perfect yet unique kind of physical or material beauty—that reigns amidst those mysterious forces; Youth and Death, Destiny and Fortune, Fame, Poetic Fame, Memory, Oblivion, and others. Rossetti is one of those who, in the words of Mérimée, has a passion for passion, one of Love’s lovers.
And yet, again as with Dante, to speak of his ideal type of beauty as material, is partly misleading. Spirit and matter, indeed, have been for the most part opposed, with a false contrast or antagonism by schoolmen, whose artificial creation those abstractions really are. In our actual concrete experience, the two trains of phenomena which the words matter and spirit do but roughly distinguish, play inextricably into each other. Practically, the church of the Middle Age by its aesthetic worship, its sacramentalism, its real faith in the resurrection of the flesh, had set itself against that Manichean opposition of spirit and matter, and its results in men's way of taking life; and in this, Dante is the central representative of its spirit. To him, in the vehement and impassioned heat of his conceptions, the material and the spiritual are fused and blent: if the spiritual attains the definite visibility of a crystal, what is material loses its earthiness and impurity. And here again, by force of instinct, Rossetti [213] is one with him. His chosen type of beauty is one,
And yet, like Dante, referring to his ideal type of beauty as material is somewhat misleading. Spirit and matter have mostly been seen as opposites, with a false contrast set up by scholars, whose abstractions are not real. In our actual experiences, the two concepts that the terms matter and spirit only roughly outline are deeply intertwined. The church of the Middle Ages, through its aesthetic practices, sacramentalism, and genuine belief in the resurrection of the body, resisted the Manichean divide between spirit and matter, influencing how people approached life; in this, Dante embodies the spirit of that time. To him, in the intense and passionate flow of his ideas, the material and spiritual are merged: as the spiritual takes on the clarity of a crystal, what is material sheds its earthiness and impurity. Once again, by instinct, Rossetti is aligned with him. His chosen type of beauty is one,
Whose speech Truth knows not from her thought,
Nor Love her body from her soul.
Whose speech Truth doesn't know from her thoughts,
Nor does Love know her body from her soul.
Like Dante, he knows no region of spirit which shall not be sensuous also, or material. The shadowy world, which he realises so powerfully, has still the ways and houses, the land and water, the light and darkness, the fire and flowers, that had so much to do in the moulding of those bodily powers and aspects which counted for so large a part of the soul, here.
Like Dante, he understands that no part of the spirit exists without also being sensory or physical. The shadowy world he perceives so vividly still has the paths and buildings, the land and water, the light and darkness, the fire and flowers, which played a significant role in shaping those physical strengths and qualities that were such a big part of the soul, here.
For Rossetti, then, the great affections of persons to each other, swayed and determined, in the case of his highly pictorial genius, mainly by that so-called material loveliness, formed the great undeniable reality in things, the solid resisting substance, in a world where all beside might be but shadow. The fortunes of those affections—of the great love so determined; its casuistries, its languor sometimes; above all, its sorrows; its fortunate or unfortunate collisions with those other great matters; how it looks, as the long day of life goes round, in the light and shadow of them: all this, conceived with an abundant imagination, and a deep, a philosophic, reflectiveness, is the matter of his verse, and especially of what he designed as his chief poetic work, "a work to be called The House of Life," towards which the majority of his sonnets and songs were contributions.
For Rossetti, the deep feelings people have for one another, influenced largely by what is often referred to as material beauty, formed the undeniable reality in life, the solid substance in a world where everything else might just be a shadow. The ups and downs of those feelings—of the intense love shaped by it; its moral dilemmas, its occasional weariness; and especially its heartbreaks; its lucky or unlucky encounters with other significant matters; and how it appears over the course of a long life, in the light and shadow of these experiences: all of this, imagined vividly and with profound, philosophical thought, is the focus of his poetry, particularly of what he intended as his main poetic work, "a work to be called The House of Life," to which most of his sonnets and songs contributed.
[214] The dwelling-place in which one finds oneself by chance or destiny, yet can partly fashion for oneself; never properly one's own at all, if it be changed too lightly; in which every object has its associations—the dim mirrors, the portraits, the lamps, the books, the hair-tresses of the dead and visionary magic crystals in the secret drawers, the names and words scratched on the windows, windows open upon prospects the saddest or the sweetest; the house one must quit, yet taking perhaps, how much of its quietly active light and colour along with us!—grown now to be a kind of raiment to one's body, as the body, according to Swedenborg, is but the raiment of the soul—under that image, the whole of Rossetti's work might count as a House of Life, of which he is but the "Interpreter." And it is a "haunted" house. A sense of power in love, defying distance, and those barriers which are so much more than physical distance, of unutterable desire penetrating into the world of sleep, however "lead-bound," was one of those anticipative notes obscurely struck in The Blessed Damozel, and, in his later work, makes him speak sometimes almost like a believer in mesmerism. Dream-land, as we said, with its "phantoms of the body," deftly coming and going on love's service, is to him, in no mere fancy or figure of speech, a real country, a veritable expansion of, or addition to, our waking life; and he did well perhaps to wait carefully upon sleep, for the lack [215] of it became mortal disease with him. One may even recognise a sort of morbid and over-hasty making-ready for death itself, which increases on him; thoughts concerning it, its imageries, coming with a frequency and importunity, in excess, one might think, of even the very saddest, quite wholesome wisdom.
[214] The place where one finds themselves by chance or fate, yet can partially shape for themselves; never fully one's own if it changes too easily; in which every item has its memories—the dim mirrors, the portraits, the lamps, the books, the hair of the deceased, and the mystical crystals hidden in secret drawers, the names and words scratched on the windows, with views that are either the saddest or the sweetest; the house one must leave, yet perhaps taking along some of its softly vibrant light and color with us!—now become like a layer to one's body, just as the body, according to Swedenborg, is merely a layer of the soul—under that image, all of Rossetti's work could be seen as a House of Life, where he is merely the "Interpreter." And it is a "haunted" house. A sense of power in love, defying distance and those barriers that are much more than just physical distance, with deep desire reaching into the world of sleep, however "bound" it may be, was one of those anticipatory notes vaguely introduced in The Blessed Damozel, and in his later work, makes him speak almost like a believer in mesmerism. Dream-land, as we mentioned, with its "phantoms of the body," skillfully moving in and out on love's behalf, is for him, not just a fancy or metaphor, but a real place, an actual extension of, or addition to, our waking life; and he did well to be cautious about sleep, as the lack of it became a serious illness for him. One might even recognize a sort of morbid and hurried preparation for death itself, which grows stronger in him; thoughts about it, its images, coming with a frequency and urgency that seem excessive, one might think, even beyond the saddest, yet completely sensible wisdom.
And indeed the publication of his second volume of Ballads and Sonnets preceded his death by scarcely a twelvemonth. That volume bears witness to the reverse of any failure of power, or falling-off from his early standard of literary perfection, in every one of his then accustomed forms of poetry—the song, the sonnet, and the ballad. The newly printed sonnets, now completing The House of Life, certainly advanced beyond those earlier ones, in clearness; his dramatic power in the ballad, was here at its height; while one monumental, gnomic piece, Soothsay, testifies, more clearly even than the Nineveh of his first volume, to the reflective force, the dry reason, always at work behind his imaginative creations, which at no time dispensed with a genuine intellectual structure. For in matters of pure reflection also, Rossetti maintained the painter's sensuous clearness of conception; and this has something to do with the capacity, largely illustrated by his ballads, of telling some red-hearted story of impassioned action with effect.
And indeed, the release of his second volume of Ballads and Sonnets came just under a year before his death. This volume demonstrates that there was no decline in his abilities or a drop from his previous standards of literary excellence in all of his usual forms of poetry—the song, the sonnet, and the ballad. The newly published sonnets, now completing The House of Life, are certainly clearer than the earlier ones; his dramatic power in the ballad reached its peak here, while one monumental, profound piece, Soothsay, shows even more clearly than the Nineveh from his first volume, the thoughtful intensity, the logical reasoning, that was always behind his imaginative works, which never lacked a genuine intellectual foundation. In terms of pure reflection, Rossetti also maintained the painter's vivid clarity of concept; this contributes to his ability, clearly seen in his ballads, to tell a passionate story of heartfelt action with great impact.
Have there, in very deed, been ages, in which [216] the external conditions of poetry such as Rossetti's were of more spontaneous growth than in our own? The archaic side of Rossetti's work, his preferences in regard to earlier poetry, connect him with those who have certainly thought so, who fancied they could have breathed more largely in the age of Chaucer, or of Ronsard, in one of those ages, in the words of Stendhal—ces siècles de passions où les âmes pouvaient se livrer franchement à la plus haute exaltation, quand les passions qui font la possibilité We may think, perhaps, that such old time as that has never really existed except in the fancy of poets; but it was to find it, that Rossetti turned so often from modern life to the chronicle of the past. Old Scotch history, perhaps beyond any other, is strong in the matter of heroic and vehement hatreds and love, the tragic Mary herself being but the perfect blossom of them; and it is from that history that Rossetti has taken the subjects of the two longer ballads of his second volume: of the three admirable ballads in it, The King's Tragedy (in which Rossetti has dexterously interwoven some relics of James's own exquisite early verse) reaching the highest level of dramatic success, and marking perfection, perhaps, in this kind of poetry; which, in the earlier volume, gave us, among other pieces, Troy Town, Sister Helen, and Eden Bower.
Have there really been times when the external conditions for poetry, like those of Rossetti, grew more naturally than they do today? The old-fashioned aspects of Rossetti's work and his preference for earlier poetry connect him with those who have definitely thought so—people who believed they would have thrived more in the age of Chaucer or Ronsard, in one of those times, as Stendhal put it—those centuries of passions where souls could fully give themselves to the highest exaltation, when the emotions that make possibility. We might think that such a time has never truly existed outside the imaginations of poets; yet it was to find that era that Rossetti frequently turned from modern life to the chronicles of the past. Old Scottish history, perhaps more than any other, is rich with intense and passionate loves and hates, with the tragic Mary herself being a perfect embodiment of that; and it is from that history that Rossetti drew the subjects for the two longer ballads in his second volume. Of the three excellent ballads in it, The King's Tragedy (which cleverly weaves in some remnants of James's own beautiful early verse) reaches the highest level of dramatic achievement, perhaps marking perfection in this kind of poetry; which, in the earlier volume, provided us with pieces like Troy Town, Sister Helen, and Eden Bower.
Like those earlier pieces, the ballads of the [217] second volume bring with them the question of the poetic value of the "refrain"—
Like those earlier pieces, the ballads of the [217] second volume raise the question of the poetic value of the "refrain"—
Eden bower's in flower:
And O the bower and the hour!
Eden’s arbour is in bloom:
And oh, the arbour and the time!
—and the like. Two of those ballads—Troy Town and Eden Bower, are terrible in theme; and the refrain serves, perhaps, to relieve their bold aim at the sentiment of terror. In Sister Helen again, the refrain has a real, and sustained purpose (being here duly varied also) and performs the part of a chorus, as the story proceeds. Yet even in these cases, whatever its effect may be in actual recitation, it may fairly be questioned, whether, to the mere reader their actual effect is not that of a positive interruption and drawback, at least in pieces so lengthy; and Rossetti himself, it would seem, came to think so, for in the shortest of his later ballads, The White Ship—that old true history of the generosity with which a youth, worthless in life, flung himself upon death—he was contented with a single utterance of the refrain, "given out" like the keynote or tune of a chant.
—and the like. Two of those ballads—Troy Town and Eden Bower—are disturbing in theme, and the refrain probably serves to ease their bold attempt at evoking a sense of terror. In Sister Helen, the refrain has a genuine and ongoing purpose (also varied here) and acts like a chorus as the story unfolds. Yet even in these instances, regardless of its impact during actual recitation, it’s reasonable to question whether, for the average reader, its effect isn’t more of a disruption and hindrance, especially in longer pieces. Rossetti himself seems to have reached that conclusion, because in the shortest of his later ballads, The White Ship—an old true story about the kindness with which a useless youth threw himself into death—he settled for a single instance of the refrain, "given out" like the main theme or melody of a chant.
In The King's Tragedy, Rossetti has worked upon motive, broadly human (to adopt the phrase of popular criticism) such as one and all may realise. Rossetti, indeed, with all his self-concentration upon his own peculiar aim, by no means ignored those general interests which are external to poetry as he conceived it; as he has [218] shown here and there, in this poetic, as also in pictorial, work. It was but that, in a life to be shorter even than the average, he found enough to occupy him in the fulfilment of a task, plainly "given him to do." Perhaps, if one had to name a single composition of his to readers desiring to make acquaintance with him for the first time, one would select: The King's Tragedy—that poem so moving, so popularly dramatic, and lifelike. Notwithstanding this, his work, it must be conceded, certainly through no narrowness or egotism, but in the faithfulness of a true workman to a vocation so emphatic, was mainly of the esoteric order. But poetry, at all times, exercises two distinct functions: it may reveal, it may unveil to every eye, the ideal aspects of common things, after Gray's way (though Gray too, it is well to remember, seemed in his own day, seemed even to Johnson, obscure) or it may actually add to the number of motives poetic and uncommon in themselves, by the imaginative creation of things that are ideal from their very birth. Rossetti did something, something excellent, of the former kind; but his characteristic, his really revealing work, lay in the adding to poetry of fresh poetic material, of a new order of phenomena, in the creation of a new ideal.
In The King's Tragedy, Rossetti focused on themes that are universally relatable, which everyone can understand. Despite being deeply engaged in his unique goals, Rossetti didn't overlook the broader interests outside of poetry as he perceived it; he demonstrated this in various aspects of both his poetry and his visual art. He simply found that, in a life shorter than average, he had enough to keep him busy with a task that was clearly "meant for him to do." If someone were to recommend just one of his works to readers looking to get to know him, it would likely be The King's Tragedy—a poem that is deeply moving, dramatically engaging, and lifelike. However, it must be acknowledged that his work was mainly of an esoteric nature, not due to any narrow-mindedness or self-absorption, but because of his dedication to a vocation he felt strongly about. Poetry always serves two distinct purposes: it can reveal and highlight the ideal aspects of everyday things, similar to Gray's approach (though Gray himself was considered obscure in his time, even by Johnson), or it can create imaginative and unique themes that are ideal from the start. Rossetti excelled in the former, but his true strength lay in contributing new poetic material and creating a fresh ideal in his work.
1883.
1883.
FEUILLET'S "LA MORTE"
[219] IN his latest novel M. Octave Feuillet adds two charming people to that chosen group of personages in which he loves to trace the development of the more serious elements of character amid the refinements and artifices of modern society, and which make such good company. The proper function of fictitious literature in affording us a refuge into a world slightly better—better conceived, or better finished—than the real one, is effected in most instances less through the imaginary events at which a novelist causes us to assist, than by the imaginary persons to whom he introduces us. The situations of M. Feuillet's novels are indeed of a real and intrinsic importance:—tragic crises, inherent in the general conditions of human nature itself, or which arise necessarily out of the special conditions of modern society. Still, with him, in the actual result, they become subordinate, as it is their tendency to do in real life, to the characters they help to form. Often, his most attentive reader will have forgotten the actual details of his plot; while [220] the soul, tried, enlarged, shaped by it, remains as a well-fixed type in the memory. He may return a second or third time to Sibylle, or Le Journal d'une Femme, or Les Amours de Philippe, and watch, surprised afresh, the clean, dainty, word-sparing literary operation (word-sparing, yet with no loss of real grace or ease) which, sometimes in a few pages, with the perfect logic of a problem of Euclid, complicates and then unravels some moral embarrassment, really worthy of a trained dramatic expert. But the characters themselves, the agents in those difficult, revealing situations, such a reader will recognise as old acquaintances after the first reading, feeling for them as for some gifted and attractive persons he has known in the actual world—Raoul de Chalys, Henri de Lerne, Madame de Técle, Jeanne de la Roche-Ermel, Maurice de Frémeuse, many others; to whom must now be added Bernard and Aliette de Vaudricourt.
[219] In his latest novel, M. Octave Feuillet introduces two delightful characters into that select group of figures he enjoys exploring, where he traces the growth of deeper character traits amidst the complexities and deceit of modern society—characters that make for great company. The real value of fiction lies in offering us an escape into a slightly better world—better imagined or more polished—than our own, and this is often achieved more through the fictional characters we meet than through the made-up events the author presents. The situations in M. Feuillet's novels are undeniably significant: they encompass tragic crises that stem from the fundamental aspects of human nature or arise from the specific conditions of contemporary society. Yet, in the end, these situations become secondary, much like they do in real life, to the characters they help to shape. Often, his most attentive readers will forget the specific plot details, while [220] the essence, tested, expanded, and molded by it, remains a well-defined memory. They might return a second or third time to Sibylle, or Le Journal d'une Femme, or Les Amours de Philippe, and be pleasantly surprised by the clean, elegant, concise literary technique (concise yet still full of genuine grace) that, sometimes in just a few pages, intricately complicates and then resolves a moral dilemma worthy of a skilled dramatist. But the characters themselves, the ones facing those challenging, revealing situations, will be recognized as familiar friends after the first read, evoking feelings for them similar to those for gifted and charming people one has encountered in real life—Raoul de Chalys, Henri de Lerne, Madame de Técle, Jeanne de la Roche-Ermel, Maurice de Frémeuse, and many others; to whom Bernard and Aliette de Vaudricourt should now be added.
"How I love those people!" cries Mademoiselle de Courteheuse, of Madame de Sévigné and some other of her literary favourites in the days of the Grand Monarch. "What good company! What pleasure they took in high things! How much more worthy they were than the people who live now!"—What good company! That is precisely what the admirer of M. Feuillet's books feels as one by one he places them on his book-shelf, to be sought again. What is proposed here is not to tell his last story, [221] but to give the English reader specimens of his most recent effort at characterisation.
"How I love those people!" exclaims Mademoiselle de Courteheuse, referring to Madame de Sévigné and some of her literary favorites from the days of the Grand Monarch. "What great company! How much joy they found in lofty ideas! They were so much more admirable than the people today!"—What great company! That’s exactly how an admirer of M. Feuillet's books feels as he carefully places each one on his bookshelf, ready to be revisited. The aim here is not to recount his latest story, [221] but to provide the English reader with examples of his most recent efforts in characterization.
It is with the journal of Bernard himself that the story opens, September 187-. Bernard-Maurice Hugon de Montauret, Vicomte de Vaudricourt, is on a visit to his uncle, the head of his family, at La Savinière, a country-house somewhere between Normandy and Brittany. This uncle, an artificial old Parisian in manner, but honest in purpose, a good talker, and full of real affection for his heir Bernard, is one of M. Feuillet's good minor characters—one of the quietly humorous figures with which he relieves his more serious company. Bernard, with whom the refinements of a man of fashion in the Parisian world by no means disguise a powerful intelligence cultivated by wide reading, has had thoughts during his tedious stay at La Savinière of writing a history of the reign of Louis the Fourteenth, the library of a neighbouring château being rich in memoirs of that period. Finally, he prefers to write his own story, a story so much more interesting to himself; to write it at a peculiar crisis in his life, the moment when his uncle, unmarried, but anxious to perpetuate his race, is bent on providing him with a wife, and indeed has one in view.
The story begins with the journal of Bernard himself, dated September 187-. Bernard-Maurice Hugon de Montauret, Vicomte de Vaudricourt, is visiting his uncle, the head of the family, at La Savinière, a countryside home located somewhere between Normandy and Brittany. This uncle, who plays the role of a pretentious old Parisian but is genuine in his intentions, is a great conversationalist and truly cares for his heir, Bernard. He’s one of M. Feuillet's lovable minor characters—one of the quietly humorous figures that lighten up his more serious scenes. Bernard, whose polished manners as a fashionable Parisian don’t hide his keen intellect shaped by extensive reading, has thought about writing a history of the reign of Louis the Fourteenth during his dull stay at La Savinière, as the library of a nearby château is filled with memoirs from that era. However, he ultimately chooses to write his own story, one that is far more interesting to him; he decides to do this at a pivotal moment in his life, when his uncle, who is unmarried but eager to carry on his lineage, is determined to find him a wife and already has someone in mind.
The accomplished Bernard, with many graces of person, by his own confession, takes nothing seriously. As to that matter of religious beliefs, "the breeze of the age, and of science, has blown [222] over him, as it has blown over his contemporaries, and left empty space there." Still, when he saw his childish religious faith departing from him, as he thinks it must necessarily depart from all intelligent male Parisians, he wept. Since that moment, however, a gaiety, serene and imperturbable, has been the mainstay of his happily constituted character. The girl to whom his uncle desires to see him united—odd, quixotic, intelligent, with a sort of pathetic and delicate grace, and herself very religious—belongs to an old-fashioned, devout family,. resident at Varaville, near by. M. Feuillet, with half a dozen fine touches of his admirable pencil makes us see the place. And the enterprise has at least sufficient interest to keep Bernard in the country, which the young Parisian detests. "This piquant episode of my life," he writes, "seems to me to be really deserving of study; to be worth etching off, day by day, by an observer well informed on the subject."
The accomplished Bernard, charming and graceful, admits that he takes nothing seriously. When it comes to religious beliefs, “the breeze of the age, and of science, has blown [222] over him, just like it has over his peers, leaving an empty space.” Still, when he felt his childhood faith fading away—as he believes it must for all thoughtful Parisian men—he cried. Since that moment, though, a calm and unshakeable joy has become the foundation of his well-balanced character. The girl his uncle wants him to marry is odd, idealistic, smart, with a kind of touching and delicate grace, and is very religious herself. She comes from a traditional, devout family living in Varaville, nearby. M. Feuillet skillfully depicts the place with just a few strokes of his impressive talent. The situation provides enough intrigue to keep Bernard in the countryside, which he usually despises. “This intriguing chapter of my life,” he writes, “seems truly worth examining; worthy of being documented daily by someone who understands the topic well.”
Recognising in himself, though as his one real fault, that he can take nothing seriously in heaven or earth, Bernard de Vaudricourt, like all M. Feuillet's favourite young men, so often erring or corrupt, is a man of scrupulous "honour." He has already shown disinterestedness in wishing his rich uncle to marry again. His friends at Varaville think so well-mannered a young man more of a Christian than he really is; and, at all events, he will never owe his happiness to a falsehood. If he has great faults, [223] hypocrisy at least is no part of them. In oblique paths he finds himself ill at ease. Decidedly, as he thinks, he was born for straight ways, for loyalty in all his enterprises; and he congratulates himself upon the fact.
Recognizing within himself, though as his only real flaw, that he can't take anything seriously in heaven or earth, Bernard de Vaudricourt, like all of M. Feuillet's favorite young men, who often make mistakes or are flawed, is a man of strict "honor." He has already shown selflessness by wanting his wealthy uncle to remarry. His friends at Varaville consider such a well-mannered young man to be more of a Christian than he really is; however, he will never base his happiness on a lie. Even if he has significant faults, [223] hypocrisy is not among them. He feels uncomfortable in complicated situations. He firmly believes he was born for straightforward paths, for loyalty in all his endeavors; and he takes pride in that.
In truth, Bernard has merits which he ignores, at least in this first part of his journal: merits which are necessary to explain the influence he is able to exercise from the first over such a character as Mademoiselle de Courteheuse. His charm, in fact, is in the union of that gay and apparently wanton nature with a genuine power of appreciating devotion in others, which becomes devotion in himself. With all the much-cherished elegance and worldly glitter of his personality, he is capable of apprehending, of understanding and being touched by the presence of great matters. In spite of that happy lightness of heart, so jealously fenced about, he is to be wholly caught at last, as he is worthy to be, by the serious, the generous influence of things. In proportion to his immense worldly strength is his capacity for the immense pity which breaks his heart.
In reality, Bernard has qualities he overlooks, at least in this first part of his journal: qualities that are crucial to understanding the influence he holds over someone like Mademoiselle de Courteheuse right from the start. His charm lies in the combination of his cheerful, seemingly carefree nature with a genuine ability to appreciate devotion in others, which turns into devotion in himself. Despite the carefully maintained elegance and flashy style of his personality, he can grasp, understand, and be moved by significant matters. Even with that joyous lightness of spirit, which he protects so fiercely, he will ultimately be profoundly affected, as he deserves to be, by the serious and generous influence of important things. His immense worldly strength is matched by his capacity for deep compassion, which can truly break his heart.
In a few life-like touches M. Feuillet brings out, as if it were indeed a thing of ordinary existence, the simple yet delicate life of a French country-house, the ideal life in an ideal France. Bernard is paying a morning visit at the old turreted home of the "prehistoric" Courteheuse family. Mademoiselle Aliette de Courteheuse, a studious girl, though a bold and excellent rider [224] —Mademoiselle de Courteheuse, "with her hair of that strange colour of fine ashes"—has conducted her visitor to see the library:
In a few realistic details, M. Feuillet reveals the simple yet refined life of a French country house, the perfect life in an ideal France. Bernard is visiting the old turreted home of the "prehistoric" Courteheuse family in the morning. Mademoiselle Aliette de Courteheuse, a studious girl who is also a daring and skilled rider — Mademoiselle de Courteheuse, "with her hair that unusual shade of fine ashes" — has taken her guest to see the library:
One day she took me to see the library, rich in works of the seventeenth century and in memoirs relating to that time. I remarked there also a curious collection of engravings of the same period. "Your father," I observed, "had a strong predilection for the age of Louis the Fourteenth."
One day she took me to check out the library, filled with works from the seventeenth century and memoirs from that time. I also noticed an interesting collection of engravings from the same period. "Your dad," I said, "really had a strong preference for the era of Louis the Fourteenth."
"My father lived in that age," she answered gravely. And as I looked at her with surprise, and a little embarrassed, she added, "He made me live there too, in his company."
"My father lived in that time," she replied seriously. And when I looked at her in surprise, feeling a bit awkward, she continued, "He made me experience it too, alongside him."
And then the eyes of this singular girl filled with tears. She turned away, took a few steps to suppress her emotion, and returning, pointed me to a chair. Then seating herself on the step of the book-case, she said, "I must explain my father to you."
And then this unique girl's eyes filled with tears. She turned away, took a few steps to hold back her emotions, and when she came back, she pointed me to a chair. Then, sitting on the step of the bookcase, she said, "I need to explain my dad to you."
She was half a minute collecting her thoughts: then, speaking with an expansion of manner not habitual with her, hesitating, and blushing deeply, whenever she was about to utter a word that might seem a shade too serious for lips so youthful:—"My father," she proceeded, "died of the consequences of a wound he had received at Patay. That may show you that he loved his country, but he was no lover of his own age. He possessed in the highest degree the love of order; and order was a thing nowhere to be seen. He had a horror of disorder; and he saw it everywhere. In those last years, especially, his reverence, his beliefs, his tastes, all alike were ruffled to the point of actual suffering, by whatever was done and said and written around him. Deeply saddened by the conditions of the present time, he habituated himself to find a refuge in the past, and the seventeenth century more particularly offered him the kind of society in which he would have wished to live—a society, well-ordered, polished, lettered, believing. More and more he loved to shut himself up in it. More and more also he loved to make the moral discipline and the literary tastes of that favourite age prevail in his own household. You may even have remarked that he carried his predilection into minute matters of arrangement and decoration. You can see from this window the straight paths, the box in [225] patterns, the yew trees and clipped alleys of our garden. You may notice that in our garden-beds we have none but flowers of the period—lilies, rose-mallows, immortelles, rose-pinks, in short what people call parsonage flowers—des fleurs de curé. Our old silvan tapestries, similarly, are of that age. You see too that all our furniture, from presses and sideboards, down to our little tables and our arm-chairs, is in the severest style of Louis the Fourteenth. My father did not appreciate the dainty research of our modern luxury. He maintained that our excessive care for the comforts of life weakened mind as well as body. That," added the girl with a laugh,—"that is why you find your chair so hard when you come to see us."
She took half a minute to gather her thoughts; then, speaking in a way that was not typical for her, hesitating and blushing deeply whenever she was about to say something that might seem a bit too serious for someone her age:—"My father," she said, "died from the consequences of a wound he received at Patay. That might show you that he loved his country, but he didn’t care much for his own time. He had a strong love for order, and order was nowhere to be found. He was horrified by disorder, and he saw it everywhere. In those last years, especially, his respect, his beliefs, his tastes, all became so disturbed by everything that was done, said, and written around him that it caused him real pain. Deeply saddened by the state of things, he grew accustomed to seeking refuge in the past, and the seventeenth century, in particular, provided him with the kind of society he wished he could live in—a society that was orderly, refined, cultured, and devout. More and more, he loved to immerse himself in it. He also increasingly wanted to bring the moral discipline and literary tastes of that favored era into our own home. You may have noticed that he extended this preference into the smallest details of arrangement and decoration. From this window, you can see the straight paths, the box patterns, the yew trees, and the trimmed walkways of our garden. You might notice that in our flowerbeds, we only have flowers from that period—lilies, rose mallow, immortelles, and pinks, in short, what people call parsonage flowers—les fleurs de curé. Our old tapestries are from that same era. You can also see that all our furniture, from cabinets and sideboards down to small tables and armchairs, is in the strictest Louis XIV style. My father didn’t appreciate the delicate intricacies of modern luxury. He believed that our excessive focus on life's comforts weakened both the mind and body. That," the girl added with a laugh, "is why you find your chair so uncomfortable when you visit us."
Then, with resumed gravity—"It was thus that my father endeavoured, by the very aspect and arrangement of outward things, to promote in himself the imaginary presence of the epoch in which his thoughts delighted. As for myself—need I tell you that I was the confidant of that father, so well-beloved: a confidant touched by his sorrows, full of indignation at his disappointments, charmed by his consolations. Here, precisely—surrounded by those books which we read together, and which he taught me to love—it is here that I have passed the pleasantest hours of my youth. In common we indulged our enthusiasm for those days of faith; of the quiet life; its blissful hours of leisure well-secured; for the French language in its beauty and purity; the delicate, the noble urbanity, which was then the honour and the special mark of our country, but has ceased to be so."
Then, with a serious tone, "This is how my father tried, through the way things looked and were arranged, to create in himself the imagined presence of the time that he loved so much. As for me—do I need to say that I was my beloved father's confidant: a confidant who felt his sorrow, was filled with anger at his disappointments, and found joy in his comfort. Right here—surrounded by those books we read together, the ones he taught me to cherish—it’s here that I spent the happiest moments of my youth. Together, we shared our passion for those days of faith, for a simple life filled with blissful hours of leisure; for the French language in its beauty and purity; for the refined, noble politeness that once was the pride and signature of our country, but is no longer the case."
She paused, with a little confusion, as I thought, at the warmth of her last words.
She paused, a bit confused, as I thought, at the warmth of her last words.
And then, just to break the silence, "You have explained," I said, "an impression which I have experienced again and again in my visits here, and which has sometimes reached the intensity of an actual illusion, though a very agreeable one. The look of your house, its style, its tone and keeping, carried me two centuries back so completely that I should hardly have been surprised to hear Monsieur le Prince, Madame de la Fayette, or Madame de Sévigné herself, announced at your drawing-room door."
And then, just to fill the silence, I said, "You've described an experience I've had time and again during my visits here, one that at times felt so real it was almost like an illusion, but a pleasant one. The appearance of your house, its style, its atmosphere, transported me back two centuries so completely that I wouldn’t have been shocked to hear Monsieur le Prince, Madame de la Fayette, or even Madame de Sévigné herself being announced at your drawing-room door."
"Would it might be!" said Mademoiselle de Courteheuse. [226] "Ah! Monsieur, how I love those people! What good company! What pleasure they took in high things! How much more worthy they were than the people who live now!" I tried to calm a little this retrospective enthusiasm, so much to the prejudice of my contemporaries and of myself. "Most truly, Mademoiselle," I said, "the age which you regret had its rare merits—merits which I appreciate as you do. But then, need one say that that society, so regular, so choice in appearance, had, like our own, below the surface, its troubles, its disorders? I see here many of the memoirs of that time. I can't tell exactly which of them you may or may not have read, and so I feel a certain difficulty in speaking."
"Would it be possible!" said Mademoiselle de Courteheuse. [226] "Ah! Sir, how I adore those people! What great company! They took such joy in important matters! They were so much more admirable than the people who live now!" I tried to tone down this nostalgic enthusiasm, which was rather unfair to my contemporaries and to myself. "Indeed, Mademoiselle," I said, "the era you long for had its unique virtues—virtues that I appreciate just as you do. But, must I point out that that society, so orderly and seemingly exclusive, also had, like ours, hidden issues and chaos? I see here many memoirs from that time. I can't tell exactly which ones you may or may not have read, so I find it a bit challenging to speak."
She interrupted me: "Ah!" she said, with entire simplicity, "I understand you. I have not read all you see here. But I have read enough of it to know that my friends in that past age had, like those who live now, their passions, their weaknesses, their mistakes. But, as my father used to say to me, all that did but pass over a ground of what was solid and serious, which always discovered itself again anew. There were great faults then; but there were also great repentances. There was a certain higher region to which everything conducted—even what as evil." She blushed deeply: then rising a little suddenly, "A long speech!" she said: "Forgive me! I am not usually so very talkative. It is because my father was in question; and I should wish his memory to be as dear and as venerable to all the rest of the world as it is to me."
She interrupted me: "Ah!" she said simply, "I get what you're saying. I haven't read everything here, but I've read enough to know that my friends from the past, just like people today, had their passions, weaknesses, and mistakes. But, as my father used to tell me, all of that just passed over a foundation of what was solid and serious, which always revealed itself again. There were big faults back then, but there were also great feelings of remorse. There was a certain higher place that everything led to—even what was wrong." She blushed deeply, then stood up a bit suddenly, "That's quite a long speech!" she said. "Forgive me! I'm not usually this chatty. It’s just that my father came up, and I wish his memory to be as cherished and respected by everyone else as it is to me."
We pass over the many little dramatic intrigues and misunderstandings, with the more or less adroit interferences of the uncle, which raise and lower alternately Bernard's hopes. M. Feuillet has more than once tried his hand with striking success in the portraiture of French ecclesiastics. He has drawn none better than the Bishop of Saint-Méen, uncle of Mademoiselle de Courteheuse, to whose interests he is devoted. Bernard feels that to gain the influence of this prelate [227] would be to gain his cause; and the opportunity for an interview comes.
We overlook the many small dramatic plots and misunderstandings, along with the uncle's more or less skillful meddling, which alternately boost and dash Bernard's hopes. M. Feuillet has successfully portrayed French clergy more than once. His best depiction is of the Bishop of Saint-Méen, who is Mademoiselle de Courteheuse's uncle and whom he is dedicated to supporting. Bernard realizes that winning the bishop’s influence would mean winning his case, and an opportunity for a meeting arises.
Monseigneur de Courteheuse would seem to be little over fifty years of age: he is rather tall, and very thin: the eyes, black and full of life, are encircled by a ring of deep brown. His speech and gesture are animated, and, at times, as if carried away. He adopts frequently a sort of furious manner which on a sudden melts into the smile of an honest man. He has beautiful silvery hair, flying in vagrant locks over his forehead, and beautiful bishop's hands. As he becomes calm he has an imposing way of gently resettling himself in his sacerdotal dignity. To sum up: his is a physiognomy full of passion, consumed with zeal, yet still frank and sincere.
Monseigneur de Courteheuse appears to be just over fifty years old. He is quite tall and very thin. His black eyes are lively and surrounded by a deep brown ring. His speech and gestures are animated, and sometimes he seems swept away by his emotions. He often adopts a fierce demeanor that suddenly softens into the smile of an honest man. He has lovely silvery hair that falls in loose locks across his forehead and beautiful bishop's hands. When he calms down, he has a striking way of gently reestablishing his priestly dignity. In short, his face is full of passion, fueled by zeal, yet remains honest and sincere.
I was hardly seated, when with a motion of the hand he invited me to speak.
I had barely sat down when he waved his hand, signaling for me to speak.
"Monseigneur!" I said, "I come to you (you understand me?) as to my last resource. What I am now doing is almost an act of despair; for it might seem at first sight that no member of the family of Mademoiselle de Courteheuse must show himself more pitiless than yourself towards the faults with which I am reproached. I am an unbeliever: you are an apostle! And yet, Monseigneur, it is often at the hands of saintly priests, such as yourself, that the guilty find most indulgence. And then, I am not indeed guilty: I have but wandered. I am refused the hand of your niece because I do not share her faith—your own faith. But, Monseigneur, unbelief is not a crime, it is a misfortune. I know people often say, a man denies God when by his own conduct he has brought himself into a condition in which he may well desire that God does not exist. In this way he is made guilty, or, in a sense, responsible for his incredulity. For myself, Monseigneur, I have consulted my conscience with an entire sincerity; and although my youth has been amiss, I am certain that my atheism proceeds from no sentiment of personal interest. On the contrary, I may tell you with truth that the day on which I perceived my faith come to nought, the day on which I lost hope in God, I shed the bitterest tears of my life. In spite of appearances, I am not so light a spirit as people think. I am not one of those for whom God, when He disappears, [228] leaves no sense of a void place. Believe me!—a man may love sport, his club, his worldly habits, and yet have his hours of thought, of self-recollection. Do you suppose that in those hours one does not feel the frightful discomfort of an existence with no moral basis, without principles, with no outlook beyond this world? And yet, what can one do? You would tell me forthwith, in the goodness, the compassion, which I read in your eyes; Confide to me your objections to religion, and I will try to solve them. Monseigneur, I should hardly know how to answer you. My objections are 'Legion!' They are without number, like the stars in the sky: they come to us on all sides, from every quarter of the horizon, as if on the wings of the wind; and they leave in us, as they pass, ruins only, and darkness. Such has been my experience, and that of many others; and it has been as involuntary as it is irreparable."
"Monseigneur!" I said, "I'm coming to you (you understand me?) as my last hope. What I'm doing now is almost out of despair; at first glance, it might seem that no one in Mademoiselle de Courteheuse's family could be more unforgiving about the faults I'm accused of than you. I am a nonbeliever: you are a believer! Yet, Monseigneur, it's often through saintly priests like you that the guilty find the most compassion. And besides, I'm not truly guilty: I've simply lost my way. I'm being denied the hand of your niece because I don't share her faith—your faith. But, Monseigneur, unbelief isn’t a crime; it's a misfortune. People often say that a man denies God when his own behavior leads him to wish He doesn't exist. In this way, he becomes guilty, or, in a sense, responsible for his disbelief. For me, Monseigneur, I've reflected on my conscience with complete sincerity, and although my youth has had its faults, I’m sure my atheism doesn’t stem from selfish motives. On the contrary, I can honestly say that the day I realized my faith was gone, the day I lost hope in God, I cried the bitterest tears of my life. Despite how it seems, I'm not as carefree as people think. I'm not one of those who, when God disappears, feels no void. Believe me! —a man might enjoy sports, his social life, and worldly pleasures, yet still have his moments of reflection, of self-examination. Do you think that in those moments one doesn’t feel the terrible discomfort of a life without moral grounding, without principles, with no view beyond this world? And yet, what can one do? You would likely tell me, with the kindness and compassion I see in your eyes: Share your objections to religion with me, and I will try to address them. Monseigneur, I wouldn't even know how to respond. My objections are 'Legion!' They are countless, like the stars in the sky: they come from all sides, from every direction, as if carried by the wind; and they leave nothing but ruins and darkness in their wake. That has been my experience, and that of many others; and it has been as unintentional as it is irreversible."
"And I—Monsieur!" said the bishop, suddenly, casting on me one of his august looks, "Do you suppose that I am but a play-actor in my cathedral church?"
"And I—Sir!" said the bishop, suddenly, giving me one of his impressive looks, "Do you really think that I am just a performer in my cathedral church?"
"Monseigneur!"
"Monseigneur!"
"Yes! Listening to you, one would suppose that we were come to a period of the world in which one must needs be either an atheist or a hypocrite! Personally, I claim to be neither one nor the other."
"Yes! Listening to you, one might think we've reached a time in the world where you have to be either an atheist or a hypocrite! Personally, I consider myself to be neither."
"Need I defend myself on that point, Monseigneur? Need I say that I did not come here to give you offence?"
"Do I really need to defend myself on that, Your Excellency? Do I have to say that I didn't come here to upset you?"
"Doubtless! doubtless! Well, Monsieur, I admit; not without great reserves, mind! for one is always more or less responsible for the atmosphere in which he lives, the influences to which he is subject, for the habitual turn he gives to his thoughts; still, I admit that you are the victim of the incredulity of the age, that you are altogether guiltless in your scepticism, your atheism! since you have no fear of hard words. Is it therefore any the less certain that the union of a fervent believer, such as my niece, with a man like yourself would be a moral disorder of which the consequences might be disastrous? Do you think it could be my duty, as a relative of Mademoiselle de Courteheuse, her spiritual father, as a prelate of the Church, to lend my hands to such disorder, to preside over the shocking union of two souls separated by the whole width of heaven?"
"Absolutely! Absolutely! Well, my friend, I admit; not without some major reservations, of course! Because one is always somewhat responsible for the environment in which they live, the influences they’re exposed to, and the way they typically think; still, I admit that you are a victim of the skepticism of this era, that you are completely innocent in your doubts, your atheism! Since you don’t shy away from harsh words. Does that make it any less clear that the union of a passionate believer, like my niece, with someone like you would create a moral disorder with potentially disastrous consequences? Do you think it would be my duty, as a relative of Mademoiselle de Courteheuse, her spiritual guide, and as a Church leader, to support such a disorder, to oversee the shocking union of two souls separated by the vastness of heaven?"
[229] The bishop, in proposing that question, kept his eyes fixed ardently on mine.
[229] The bishop, while asking that question, kept his gaze intensely locked on mine.
"Monseigneur," I answered, after a moment's embarrassment, "you know as well as, and better than I, the condition of the world, and of our country, at this time. You know that unhappily I am not an exception: that men of faith are rare in it. And permit me to tell you my whole mind. If I must needs suffer the inconsolable misfortune of renouncing the happiness I had hoped for, are you quite sure that the man to whom one of these days you will give your niece may not be something more than a sceptic, or even an atheist?"
"Your Grace," I replied, after a moment of awkwardness, "you know just as well, if not better than I, what the state of the world and our country is like right now. You know that unfortunately, I’m not an exception: men of faith are few and far between. Let me be completely honest with you. If I have to endure the unbearable pain of giving up the happiness I had hoped for, are you really sure that the man you plan to give your niece to someday isn’t just a skeptic or even an atheist?"
"What, Monsieur?"
"What, sir?"
"A hypocrite, Monseigneur! Mademoiselle de Courteheuse is beautiful enough, rich enough, to excite the ambition of those who may be less scrupulous than I. As for me, if you now know that I am a sceptic, you know also that I am a man of honour: and there is something in that!"
"A hypocrite, Monseigneur! Mademoiselle de Courteheuse is beautiful enough, wealthy enough, to stir the ambition of those who might be less principled than I am. As for me, if you now recognize that I am a skeptic, you also know that I am a man of honor: and there's something to that!"
"A man of honour!" the bishop muttered to himself, with a little petulance and hesitation. "A man of honour! Yes, I believe it!" Then, after an interval, "Come, Monsieur," he said gently, "your case is not as desperate as you suppose. My Aliette is one of those young enthusiasts through whom Heaven sometimes works miracles." And Bernard refusing any encouragement of that hope (the "very roots of faith are dead" in him for ever) "since you think that," the bishop answers, "it is honest to say so. But God has His ways!"
"A man of honor!" the bishop muttered to himself, a bit annoyed and uncertain. "A man of honor! Yes, I believe it!" After a pause, he said gently, "Come, Monsieur, your situation isn't as hopeless as you think. My Aliette is one of those young idealists through whom Heaven sometimes works miracles." And when Bernard dismissed any encouragement of that hope (the "very roots of faith are dead" in him forever), the bishop responded, "Since you think that, it's honest to say so. But God has His ways!"
Soon after, the journal comes to an end with that peculiar crisis in Bernard's life which had suggested the writing of it. Aliette, with the approval of her family, has given him her hand. Bernard accepts it with the full purpose of doing all he can to make his wife as happy as she is charming and beloved. The virginal first period of their married life in their dainty house in Paris—the pure and beautiful picture of the mother, the father, and at last the child, a little [230] girl, Jeanne—is presented with M. Feuillet's usual grace. Certain embarrassments succeed; the development of what was ill-matched in their union; but still with mutual loyalty. A far-reaching acquaintance with, and reflection upon, the world and its ways, especially the Parisian world, has gone into the apparently slight texture of these pages. The accomplished playwright may be recognised in the skilful touches with which M. Feuillet, unrivalled, as his regular readers know, in his power of breathing higher notes into the frivolous prattle of fashionable French life, develops the tragic germ in the elegant, youthful household. Amid the distractions of a society, frivolous, perhaps vulgar, Aliette's mind is still set on greater things; and, in spite of a thousand rude discouragements, she maintains her generous hope for Bernard's restoration to faith. One day, a little roughly, he bids her relinquish that dream finally. She looks at him with the moist, suppliant eyes of some weak animal at bay. Then his native goodness returns. In a softened tone he owns himself wrong.
Soon after, the journal comes to an end with that unusual crisis in Bernard's life that inspired its writing. Aliette, with her family's approval, has offered him her hand in marriage. Bernard accepts it, determined to do everything he can to make his wife as happy as she is charming and loved. The innocent early days of their marriage in their lovely home in Paris— a pure and beautiful picture of mother, father, and eventually their daughter, a little girl named Jeanne— are depicted with M. Feuillet's usual grace. Certain awkward moments follow; the flaws in their union become apparent; but they remain loyal to each other. A deep understanding of, and contemplation on, the world and its ways, especially the Parisian world, has shaped the seemingly simple content of these pages. The skilled playwright can be recognized in M. Feuillet's expert touches, as he expertly infuses depth into the light chatter of fashionable French life, revealing the tragic elements within the elegant, youthful household. Amid the distractions of a society that is perhaps superficial or vulgar, Aliette still aspires to greater things; and despite countless discouragements, she holds onto her generous hope for Bernard's return to faith. One day, a bit brusquely, he urges her to give up that dream for good. She looks at him with tearful, pleading eyes like a helpless animal trapped. Then his inherent goodness resurfaces. In a gentler tone, he admits he was wrong.
"As to conversions;—no one must be despaired of. Do you remember M. de Rancé? He lived in your favourite age;—M. de Rancé. Well! before he became the reformer of La Trappe he had been a worldling like me, and a great sceptic—what people called a libertine. Still he became a saint! It is true he had a terrible reason for it. Do you know what it was converted him?"
"As for conversions, no one should lose hope. Do you remember M. de Rancé? He lived in your favorite era—M. de Rancé. Well! Before he became the reformer of La Trappe, he was a worldly man like me, and a big skeptic—what people referred to as a libertine. Yet, he became a saint! It’s true he had a really serious reason for it. Do you know what changed him?"
Aliette gave a sign that she did not know.
Aliette signaled that she was unaware.
"Well! he returned to Paris after a few days' absence. He [231] ran straight to the lady he loved; Madame Montbazon, I think: he went up a little staircase of which he had the key, and the first thing he saw on the table in the middle of the room was the head of his mistress, of which the doctors were about to make a post-mortem examination."
"Well! He came back to Paris after being away for a few days. He [231] rushed straight to the woman he loved; Madame Montbazon, I believe: he went up a small staircase for which he had the key, and the first thing he saw on the table in the middle of the room was the head of his mistress, which the doctors were about to perform a post-mortem examination on."
"If I were sure," said Aliette, "that my head could have such power, I would love to die."
"If I knew for sure," said Aliette, "that my mind had that kind of power, I would willingly die."
She said it in a low voice, but with such an accent of loving sincerity that her husband had a sensation of a sort of painful disquiet. He smiled, however, and tapping her cheek softly, "Folly!" he said. "A head, charming as yours, has no need to be dead that it may work miracles!"
She said it in a soft voice, but with such genuine sincerity that her husband felt a pang of discomfort. He smiled, though, and gently tapped her cheek, "Silly!" he said. "A beautiful mind like yours doesn’t need to be lifeless to work wonders!"
Certainly M. Feuillet has some weighty charges to bring against the Parisian society of our day. When Aliette revolts from a world of gossip, which reduces all minds alike to the same level of vulgar mediocrity, Bernard, on his side, can perceive there a deterioration of moral tone which shocks his sense of honour. As a man of honour, he can hardly trust his wife to the gaieties of a society which welcomes all the world "to amuse itself in undress."
Certainly, M. Feuillet has some serious accusations to make against today's Parisian society. When Aliette rejects a world of gossip that brings everyone down to the same level of ordinary mediocrity, Bernard, for his part, sees a decline in moral values that shocks his sense of honor. As a man of honor, he can hardly trust his wife to the entertainments of a society that invites everyone to “have fun in their underwear.”
It happened that at this perplexed period in the youthful household, one and the same person became the recipient both of the tearful confidences of Madame de Vaudricourt and those of her husband. It was the Duchess of Castel-Moret [she is another of M. Feuillet's admirable minor sketches] an old friend of the Vaudricourt family, and the only woman with whom Aliette since her arrival in Paris had formed a kind of intimacy. The Duchess was far from sharing, on points of morality, and above all of religion, the severe and impassioned orthodoxy of her young friend. She had lived, it is true, an irreproachable life, but less in consequence of defined principles than by instinct and natural taste. She admitted to herself that she was an honest woman as a result of her birth, and had no further merit in the matter. She was old, very careful of [232] herself, and a pleasant aroma floated about her, below her silvery hair. People loved her for her grace—the grace of another time than ours—for her wit, and her worldly wisdom, which she placed freely at the disposal of the public. Now and then she made a match: but her special gift lay rather in the way in which she came to the rescue when a marriage turned out ill. And she had no sinecure: the result was that she passed the best part of her time in repairing family rents. That might "last its time," she would say. "And then we know that what has been well mended sometimes lasts better than what is new."
It happened that during this confusing time in the young household, the same person received the tearful confessions of both Madame de Vaudricourt and her husband. It was the Duchess of Castel-Moret [she is another of M. Feuillet's great minor characters], an old friend of the Vaudricourt family, and the only woman with whom Aliette had formed a kind of closeness since arriving in Paris. The Duchess didn’t share her young friend’s strict and passionate views on morality, especially regarding religion. While she had lived a commendable life, it was more due to instinct and natural taste than set principles. She considered herself an honest woman simply because of her upbringing, and didn’t think she had much to boast about beyond that. She was older, very particular about her appearance, and an enjoyable scent wafted around her, beneath her silver hair. People were drawn to her for her charm—charm from a different era—for her intelligence, and her worldly wisdom, which she generously offered to everyone. From time to time, she played matchmaker, but her true talent lay in helping when a marriage turned sour. And she was busy with this; she spent a lot of her time mending family troubles. “That might do for now,” she would say. “And then we know that what has been well repaired sometimes lasts better than what is new.”
A little later, Bernard, in the interest of Aliette, has chivalrously determined to quit Paris. At Valmoutiers, a fine old place in the neighbourhood of Fontainebleau, they established themselves for a country life. Here Aliette tastes the happiest days since her marriage. Bernard, of course, after a little time is greatly bored. But so far they have never seriously doubted of their great love for each other. It is here that M. Feuillet brings on the scene a kind of character new in his books; perhaps hardly worthy of the other company there; a sort of female Monsieur de Camors, but without his grace and tenderness, and who actually commits a crime. How would the morbid charms of M. de Camors have vanished, if, as his wife once suspected of him, he had ever contemplated crime! And surely, the showy insolent charms of Sabine de Tallevaut, beautiful, intellectually gifted, supremely Amazonian, yet withal not drawn with M. Feuillet's usual fineness, scarcely hold out for the reader, any more than for [233] Bernard himself, in the long run, against the vulgarising touch of her cold wickedness. Living in the neighbourhood of Valmoutiers, in a somewhat melancholy abode (the mystery of which in the eyes of Bernard adds to her poetic charm) with her guardian, an old, rich, freethinking doctor, devoted to research, she comes to Valmoutiers one night in his company on the occasion of the alarming illness of the only child. They arrive escorted by Bernard himself. The little Jeanne, wrapped in her coverlet, was placed upon the table of her play-room, which was illuminated as if for a party. The illness, the operation (skilfully performed by the old doctor) which restores her to life, are described with that seemingly simple pathos in which M. Feuillet's consummate art hides itself. Sabine remains to watch the child's recovery, and becomes an intimate. In vain Bernard struggles against the first real passion of his life;—does everything but send its object out of his sight. Aliette has divined their secret. In the fatal illness which follows soon after, Bernard watches over her with tender solicitude; hoping against hope that the disease may take a favourable turn.
A little later, Bernard, out of concern for Aliette, has heroically decided to leave Paris. They set up a country life at Valmoutiers, a beautiful old estate near Fontainebleau. Here, Aliette experiences her happiest days since getting married. Bernard, of course, soon becomes quite bored. But so far, they've never seriously doubted their great love for each other. It is here that M. Feuillet introduces a character that is a bit different from those in his other books; perhaps not quite fitting with the rest of the ensemble—a sort of female version of Monsieur de Camors, but without his charm and tenderness, and who actually commits a crime. How would the disturbing allure of M. de Camors have diminished if, as his wife once suspected, he had ever contemplated wrongdoing? The flashy, brazen appeal of Sabine de Tallevaut, who is beautiful, smart, and strikingly powerful, fails to impress the reader, just as it doesn’t fully captivate Bernard over time, weighed down as it is by her cold wickedness. Living not far from Valmoutiers in a somewhat gloomy home (the mystery of which adds to her poetic charm in Bernard's eyes) with her guardian, an old, wealthy, free-thinking doctor devoted to research, she arrives at Valmoutiers one evening in his company due to the alarming illness of the only child. They come, escorted by Bernard himself. Little Jeanne, wrapped in her blanket, is placed on the table in her playroom, which is lit as if for a celebration. The illness and the operation (skillfully performed by the old doctor) that brings her back to life are described with a seemingly simple emotional depth that hides M. Feuillet's masterful artistry. Sabine stays to watch over the child's recovery and becomes close to them. Bernard struggles in vain against the first real passion of his life, doing everything except removing its object from his sight. Aliette has sensed their secret. In the unfortunate illness that follows shortly after, Bernard tends to her with tender care, hoping against hope that the situation might improve.
"My child," he said to her one day, taking the hand which she abandoned to him, "I have just been scolding old Victoire. She is losing her head. In spite of the repeated assurances of the doctors, she is alarmed at seeing you a little worse than usual to-day, and has had the Curé sent for. Do you wish to see him?"
"My child," he said to her one day, taking the hand she let him hold, "I just scolded old Victoire. She's losing her mind. Despite the doctors reassuring her over and over, she’s panicking because you seem a bit worse today and has called for the Curé. Do you want to see him?"
"Pray let me see him!"
"Please let me see him!"
[234] She sighed heavily, and fixed upon her husband her large blue eyes, full of anguish—an anguish so sharp and so singular that he felt frozen to the marrow.
[234] She let out a heavy sigh and focused her large blue eyes, filled with pain, on her husband—an intensity of pain so deep and unique that it made him feel frozen to the core.
He could not help saying with deep emotion, "Do you love me no longer, Aliette?"
He couldn't help but say with deep emotion, "Do you not love me anymore, Aliette?"
"For ever!" murmured the poor child.
"For ever!" whispered the poor child.
He leaned over her with a long kiss upon the forehead. She saw tears stealing from the eyes of her husband, and seemed as if surprised.
He leaned over her and gave her a long kiss on the forehead. She noticed tears slipping from her husband’s eyes and looked a bit surprised.
Soon afterwards Aliette is dead, to the profound sorrow of Bernard. Less than two years later he has become the husband of Mademoiselle Tallevaut. It was about two years after his marriage with Sabine that Bernard resumed the journal with which we began. In the pages which he now adds he seems at first unchanged. How then as to that story of M. de Rancé, the reformer of La Trappe, finding the head of his dead mistress; an incident which the reader of La Morte will surely have taken as a "presentiment"? Aliette had so taken it. "A head so charming as yours," Bernard had assured her tenderly, "does not need to be dead that it may work miracles!"—How, in the few pages that remain, will M. Feuillet justify that, and certain other delicate touches of presentiment, and at the same time justify the title of his book?
Soon after, Aliette is dead, leaving Bernard deeply sad. Less than two years later, he marries Mademoiselle Tallevaut. About two years after his marriage to Sabine, Bernard picks up the journal we started with. In the pages he adds now, he seems unchanged at first. So what about that story of M. de Rancé, the reformer of La Trappe, discovering the head of his deceased mistress; an event that readers of La Morte might interpret as a "presentiment"? Aliette certainly did. "A head as beautiful as yours," Bernard had tenderly assured her, "doesn't need to be dead to work miracles!"—How will M. Feuillet explain that, along with other subtle hints of presentiment, while also justifying the title of his book in the few pages that are left?
The journal is recommenced in February. On the twentieth of April Bernard writes, at Valmoutiers:
The journal resumes in February. On April twentieth, Bernard writes from Valmoutiers:
Under pretext of certain urgently needed repairs I am come to pass a week at Valmoutiers, and get a little pure air. By my orders they have kept Aliette's room under lock and key since [235] the day when she left it in her coffin. To-day I re-entered it for the first time. There was a vague odour of her favourite perfumes. My poor Aliette! why was I unable, as you so ardently desired, to share your gentle creed, and associate myself to the life of your dreams, the life of honesty and peace? Compared with that which is mine to-day, it seems to me like paradise. What a terrible scene it was, here in this room! What a memory! I can still see the last look she fixed on me, a look almost of terror! and how quickly she died! I have taken the room for my own. But I shall not remain here long. I intend to go for a few days to Varaville. I want to see my little girl: her dear angel's face.
Under the pretext of some urgent repairs, I've come to spend a week at Valmoutiers to get a little fresh air. I've instructed that Aliette's room has been kept locked since the day she left it in her coffin. Today, I entered it for the first time. There was a faint scent of her favorite perfumes. My poor Aliette! Why couldn't I, as you so passionately wished, embrace your gentle beliefs and join you in the life of your dreams, the life of honesty and peace? Compared to what I have now, it seems like paradise. What a terrible scene it was in this room! What a haunting memory! I can still see the last look she gave me, one that was almost filled with fear! And how quickly she passed away! I've taken the room for myself. But I won't stay here long. I plan to head to Varaville for a few days. I want to see my little girl and her dear angelic face.
VALMOUTIERS, April 22.—What a change there has been in the world since my childhood: since my youth even! what a surprising change in so short a period, in the moral atmosphere we are breathing! Then we were, as it were, impregnated with the thought of God—a just God, but benevolent and fatherlike. We really lived under His eyes, as under the eyes of a parent, with respect and fear, but with confidence. We felt sustained by His invisible but undoubted presence. We spoke to Him, and it seemed that He answered. And now we feel ourselves alone—as it were abandoned in the immensity of the universe. We live in a world, hard, savage, full of hatred; whose one cruel law is the struggle for existence, and in which we are no more than those natural elements, let loose to war with each other in fierce selfishness, without pity, with no appeal beyond, no hope of final justice. And above us, in place of the good God of our happy youth, nothing, any more! or worse than nothing—a deity, barbarous and ironical, who cares nothing at all about us.
VALMOUTIERS, April 22.—What a change there has been in the world since my childhood; since my youth even! What a surprising transformation in such a short time, in the moral atmosphere we’re experiencing! Back then, we were, in a way, filled with the thought of God—a just God, but also kind and fatherly. We truly lived under His gaze, like children under their parent's eyes, with respect and fear, but also with trust. We felt supported by His invisible but undeniable presence. We talked to Him, and it felt like He answered us. And now we find ourselves alone—abandoned in the vastness of the universe. We live in a world that is harsh, brutal, and filled with hate; where the only cruel law is the struggle for survival, and in which we are no more than natural elements, set loose to fight against one another in fierce selfishness, without compassion, and with no hope for anything beyond this life, no expectation of ultimate justice. And above us, instead of the good God of our happy youth, there is nothing! Or worse than nothing—a deity that is cruel and mocking, who doesn’t care about us at all.
The aged mother of Aliette, hitherto the guardian of his daughter, is lately dead. Bernard proposes to take the child away with him to Paris. The child's old nurse objects. On April the twenty-seventh, Bernard writes:
The elderly mother of Aliette, who had been taking care of his daughter, has recently passed away. Bernard suggests that he should take the child with him to Paris. The child's longtime nurse opposes this. On April 27th, Bernard writes:
For a moment—for a few moments—in that room where I have been shutting myself up with the shadow of my poor [236] dead one, a horrible thought had come to me. I had driven it away as an insane fancy. But now, yes! it is becoming a reality. Shall I write this? Yes! I will write it. It is my duty to do so; for from this moment the journal, begun in so much gaiety of heart, is but my last will and testament. If I should disappear from the world, the secret must not die with me. It must be bequeathed to the natural protectors of my child. Her interests, if not her life, are concerned therein.
For a moment—actually, for a few moments—in that room where I’ve been hiding away with the memory of my poor deceased one, a terrible thought crossed my mind. I tried to dismiss it as a crazy idea. But now, yes! It’s becoming a reality. Should I write this? Yes! I will write it. It's my responsibility to do so; because from this moment on, the journal, which started with so much joy, is essentially my last will and testament. If I were to vanish from the world, the secret must not die with me. It has to be passed down to the natural guardians of my child. Her interests, if not her life, depend on it.
Here, then, is what passed: I had not arrived in time to render my last duty to Madame de Courteheuse. The family was already dispersed. I found here only Aliette's brother. To him I communicated my plan concerning the child, and he could but approve. My intention was to bring away with Jeanne her nurse Victoire, who had brought her up, as she brought up her mother. But she is old, and in feeble health, and I feared some difficulties on her part; the more as her attitude towards myself since the death of my first wife has been marked by an ill grace approaching to hostility. I took her aside while Jeanne was playing in the garden.
Here’s what happened: I didn’t arrive in time to pay my last respects to Madame de Courteheuse. The family had already broken up. I only found Aliette's brother here. I shared my plan about the child with him, and he could only agree. I intended to take Jeanne and her nurse Victoire, who had raised her just as she raised her mother. But Victoire is old and in poor health, and I worried there might be some difficulties on her end, especially since her attitude toward me since my first wife's death has been somewhat unfriendly. I pulled her aside while Jeanne was playing in the garden.
"My good Victoire," I said, "while Madame de Courteheuse was living, I considered it a duty to leave her granddaughter in her keeping. Besides, no one was better fitted to watch over her education. At present my duty is to watch over it myself. I propose therefore to take Jeanne with me to Paris; and I hope that you may be willing to accompany her, and remain in her service." When she understood my intention, the old woman, in whose hands I had noticed a faint trembling, became suddenly very pale. She fixed her firm, grey eyes upon me: "Monsieur le Comte will not do that!"
"My dear Victoire," I said, "when Madame de Courteheuse was alive, I felt it was my responsibility to leave her granddaughter in her care. Besides, no one was better suited to look after her education. Right now, it's my responsibility to take care of it myself. So, I plan to take Jeanne with me to Paris, and I hope you'll be willing to come with her and stay in her service." When she understood my plan, the old woman, whose hands I noticed were slightly trembling, suddenly went pale. She fixed her steady, grey eyes on me: "Monsieur le Comte will not do that!"
"Pardon me, my good Victoire, that I shall do. I appreciate your good qualities of fidelity and devotion. I shall be very grateful if you will continue to take care of my daughter, as you have done so excellently. But for the rest, I intend to be the only master in my own house, and the only master of my child." She laid a hand upon my arm: "I implore you, Monsieur, don't do this!" Her fixed look did not leave my face, and seemed to be questioning me to the very bottom of my soul. "I have never believed it," she murmured, "No! I [237] never could believe it. But if you take the child away I shall."
"Pardon me, my dear Victoire, but I will do just that. I appreciate your faithful and devoted nature. I would be very grateful if you continue to take care of my daughter as wonderfully as you have. But as for everything else, I intend to be the only one in charge of my own house and the only one responsible for my child." She placed a hand on my arm: "Please, Monsieur, don't do this!" Her intense gaze didn't leave my face and seemed to probe deep into my soul. "I never believed it," she murmured, "No! I could never believe it. But if you take the child away, I will."
"Believe what, wretched woman? believe what?"
"Believe what, miserable woman? Believe what?"
Her voice sank lower still. "Believe that you knew how her mother came by her death; and that you mean the daughter to die as she did."
Her voice dropped even lower. "Believe that you knew how her mother died; and that you want the daughter to die the same way."
"Die as her mother did?"
"Die like her mother did?"
"Yes! by the same hand!"
"Yes! Same person!"
The sweat came on my forehead. I felt as it were a breathing of death upon me. But still I thrust away from me that terrible light on things.
The sweat formed on my forehead. It felt like a breath of death was upon me. But still, I pushed away that awful light on everything.
"Victoire!" I said, "take care! You are no fool: you are something worse. Your hatred of the woman who has taken the place of my first wife—your blind hatred—has suggested to you odious, nay! criminal words."
"Victory!" I said, "be careful! You're not a fool: you're something worse. Your hatred for the woman who's taken my first wife's place—your blind hatred—has led you to say disgusting, even criminal, words."
"Ah! Ah! Monsieur", she cried with wild energy. "After what I have just told you, take your daughter to live with that woman if you dare."
"Ah! Ah! Monsieur," she exclaimed with intense energy. "After what I've just told you, go ahead and take your daughter to live with that woman if you’re brave enough."
I walked up and down the room awhile to collect my senses. Then, returning to the old woman, "Yet how can I believe you?" I asked. "If you had had the shadow of a proof of what you give me to understand, how could you have kept silence so long? How could you have allowed me to contract that hateful marriage?"
I paced around the room for a bit to gather my thoughts. Then, turning back to the old woman, I asked, "But how can I trust you? If you had any evidence of what you're implying, how could you have stayed quiet for so long? How could you have let me go through with that awful marriage?"
She seemed more confident, and her voice grew gentler. "Monsieur, it is because Madame, before she went to God, made me take oath on the crucifix to keep that secret for ever."
She seemed more confident, and her voice became softer. "Sir, it's because Madam, before she passed away, made me swear on the crucifix to keep that secret forever."
"Yet not with me, in fact,—not with me!" And I, in turn, questioned her; my eyes upon hers. She hesitated: then stammered out, "True! not with you! because she believed, poor little soul! that..."
"Yet not with me, actually—not with me!" And I, in response, questioned her; my eyes locked on hers. She hesitated, then stammered, "True! Not with you! because she believed, poor little thing! that..."
"What did she believe? That I knew it? That I was an accomplice? Tell me!" Her eyes fell, and she made no answer. "Is it possible, my God, is it possible? But come, sit by me here, and tell me all you know, all you saw. At what time was it you noticed anything—the precise moment?" For in truth she had been suffering for a long time past.
"What did she think? That I knew? That I was involved? Tell me!" Her gaze dropped, and she didn't respond. "Is it possible, my God, is it really possible? But come, sit next to me and share everything you know, everything you saw. When did you notice anything—the exact moment?" Because in reality, she had been struggling for a long time.
Victoire tells the miserable story of Sabine's [238] crime—we must pardon what we think a not quite worthy addition to the imaginary world M. Feuillet has called up round about him, for the sake of fully knowing Bernard and Aliette. The old nurse had surprised her in the very act, and did not credit her explanation. "When I surprised her," she goes on:
Victoire shares the sad story of Sabine's [238] crime—we should overlook what seems to be an undeserving addition to the fictional world M. Feuillet has created, to fully understand Bernard and Aliette. The old nurse caught her in the act and didn't believe her explanation. "When I caught her," she continues:
"It may already have been too late—be sure it was not the first time she had been guilty—my first thought was to give you information. But I had not the courage. Then I told Madame. I thought I saw plainly that I had nothing to tell she was not already aware of. Nevertheless she chided me almost harshly. 'You know very well,' she said, 'that my husband is always there when Mademoiselle prepares the medicines. So that he too would be guilty. Rather than believe that, I would accept death at his hands a hundred times over!' And I remember, Monsieur, how at the very moment when she told me that, you came out from the little boudoir, and brought her a glass of valerian. She cast on me a terrible look and drank. A few minutes afterwards she was so ill that she thought the end was come. She begged me to give her her crucifix, and made me swear never to utter a word concerning our suspicions. It was then I sent for the priest. I have told you, Monsieur, what I know; what I have seen with my own eyes. I swear that I have said nothing but what is absolutely true." She paused. I could not answer her. I seized her old wrinkled and trembling hands and pressed them to my forehead, and wept like a child.
"It might already be too late—believe me, this wasn’t the first time she had been at fault—my first instinct was to inform you. But I didn’t have the courage. Then, I told Madame. I thought I clearly saw that there was nothing I could tell her that she didn’t already know. Still, she scolded me quite harshly. 'You know full well,' she said, 'that my husband is always around when Mademoiselle is preparing the medicines. So he would be guilty too. Rather than accept that, I would choose death at his hands a hundred times over!' And I remember, sir, that just as she said this, you came out of the little boudoir and handed her a glass of valerian. She shot me a terrible glare and drank. A few minutes later, she was so ill that she thought her end was near. She asked me for her crucifix and made me promise never to speak of our suspicions. It was then that I called for the priest. I’ve told you, sir, everything I know; everything I witnessed with my own eyes. I swear that I’ve only spoken the absolute truth." She paused. I couldn’t respond. I took her old, wrinkled, trembling hands and pressed them to my forehead, crying like a child.
May 10.—She died believing me guilty! The thought is terrible to me. I know not what to do. A creature so frail, so delicate, so sweet. "Yes!" she said to herself, "my husband is a murderer; what he is giving me is poison, and he knows it." She died with that thought in her mind—her last thought. And she will never, never know that it was not so; that I am innocent; that the thought is torment to me: that I am the most unhappy of men. Ah! God, all-powerful! if you indeed exist, you see what I suffer. Have pity on me!
May 10.—She died thinking I was guilty! The thought is unbearable to me. I don’t know what to do. A being so fragile, so delicate, so sweet. "Yes!" she thought to herself, "my husband is a murderer; what he’s giving me is poison, and he knows it." She died with that thought—her last thought. And she will never, ever know that it wasn’t true; that I’m innocent; that the thought torments me: that I’m the most miserable man. Ah! God, all-powerful! If you really exist, you see what I’m going through. Have mercy on me!
Ah! how I wish I could believe that all is not over between [239] her and me; that she sees and hears me; that she knew the truth. But I find it impossible! impossible!
Ah! how I wish I could believe that everything isn’t over between [239] her and me; that she sees and hears me; that she knew the truth. But I find it impossible! impossible!
June.—That I was a criminal was her last thought, and she will never be undeceived.
June.—Her last thought was that I was a criminal, and she will never change her mind.
All seems so completely ended when one dies. All returns to its first elements. How credit that miracle of a personal resurrection? and yet in truth all is mystery,—miracle, around us, about us, within ourselves. The entire universe is but a continuous miracle. Man's new birth from the womb of death—is it a mystery less comprehensible than his birth from the womb of his mother?
All feels completely over when someone dies. Everything goes back to its basic elements. How can we believe in the miracle of personal resurrection? Yet, in reality, everything is a mystery—miracle, surrounding us, within us. The entire universe is just an ongoing miracle. Is a person's new life after death any less of a mystery than their birth from their mother's womb?
Those lines are the last written by Bernard de Vaudricourt. His health, for some time past disturbed by grief, was powerless against the emotions of the last terrible trial imposed on him. A malady, the exact nature of which was not determined, in a few days assumed a mortal character. Perceiving that his end was come, he caused Monseigneur de Courteheuse to be summoned—he desired to die in the religion of Aliette. Living, the poor child had been defeated: she prevailed in her death.
Those lines are the last written by Bernard de Vaudricourt. His health, troubled by grief for some time, couldn't withstand the emotions from the last terrible ordeal he faced. An illness, the exact nature of which was undetermined, quickly became fatal. Realizing that his end was near, he had Monseigneur de Courteheuse called—he wanted to die in the faith of Aliette. In life, the poor child had been defeated: she triumphed in her death.
Two distinguished souls! deux êtres d'élite—M. Feuillet thinks—whose fine qualities properly brought them together. When Mademoiselle de Courteheuse said of the heroes of her favourite age, that their passions, their errors, did but pass over a ground of what was solid and serious, and which always discovered itself afresh, she was unconsciously describing Bernard. Singular young brother of Monsieur de Camors—after all, certainly, more fortunate than he—he belongs to the age, which, if it had great faults, had also great repentances. In appearance, frivolous; with all the light charm of the world, yet with that impressibility to great things, according to the law which makes the best of M. Feuillet's [240] characters so interesting; above all, with that capacity for pity which almost everything around him tended to suppress; in real life, if he exists there, and certainly in M. Feuillet's pages, it is a refreshment to meet him.
Two remarkable individuals! two elite beings—Mr. Feuillet believes—whose admirable traits brought them together. When Mademoiselle de Courteheuse spoke of the heroes of her favorite era, saying that their passions and mistakes merely skimmed over a foundation of what was solid and serious, which always revealed itself anew, she was unknowingly describing Bernard. Unique younger brother of Monsieur de Camors—after all, certainly more fortunate than him—he belongs to a time that, while having significant flaws, also possessed profound regrets. On the surface, he seems trivial; filled with the light charm of the world, yet receptive to greater matters, according to the principle that makes the best of Mr. Feuillet's characters so engaging; above all, with a capacity for compassion that nearly everything around him seemed to diminish; in real life, if he exists there, and certainly in Mr. Feuillet's works, it is refreshing to encounter him.
1886.
1886.
POSTSCRIPT
ainei de palaion men oinon, anthea d' hymnon neôterôn+
ainei de palaion men oinon, anthea d' hymnon neôterôn+
[241] THE words, classical and romantic, although, like many other critical expressions, sometimes abused by those who have understood them too vaguely or too absolutely, yet define two real tendencies in the history of art and literature. Used in an exaggerated sense, to express a greater opposition between those tendencies than really exists, they have at times tended to divide people of taste into opposite camps. But in that House Beautiful, which the creative minds of all generations—the artists and those who have treated life in the spirit of art—are always building together, for the refreshment of the human spirit, these oppositions cease; and the Interpreter of the House Beautiful, the true aesthetic critic, uses these divisions, only so far as they enable him to enter into the peculiarities of the objects with which he has to do. The term classical, fixed, as it is, to a well-defined literature, and a well-defined group in art, is clear, indeed; but then it has often been used in a hard, and merely scholastic [242] sense, by the praisers of what is old and accustomed, at the expense of what is new, by critics who would never have discovered for themselves the charm of any work, whether new or old, who value what is old, in art or literature, for its accessories, and chiefly for the conventional authority that has gathered about it—people who would never really have been made glad by any Venus fresh-risen from the sea, and who praise the Venus of old Greece and Rome, only because they fancy her grown now into something staid and tame.
[241] The terms classical and romantic, while sometimes misused by those who understand them too vaguely or too rigidly, actually define two genuine movements in the history of art and literature. When used in an exaggerated way, they create a false sense of opposition between these movements, leading to a divide among people with taste. However, in that House Beautiful, which the creative minds of all generations—the artists and those who approach life with an artistic spirit—continuously build together for the rejuvenation of the human spirit, these divides fade away. The Interpreter of the House Beautiful, the true aesthetic critic, employs these distinctions only to delve into the unique qualities of the subjects at hand. The term classical is certainly clear, as it refers to a specific literature and a particular group in art; nonetheless, it has often been applied in a rigid, merely academic way by those who promote what is old and familiar, neglecting what is new. These critics, who would never have discovered the allure of any work, whether fresh or aged, appreciate the old in art or literature only for its trappings and mainly for the conventional authority that surrounds it—people who would never truly be delighted by any Venus rising from the sea, and who commend the Venus of ancient Greece and Rome only because they believe she has become something stable and tame.
And as the term, classical, has been used in a too absolute, and therefore in a misleading sense, so the term, romantic, has been used much too vaguely, in various accidental senses. The sense in which Scott is called a romantic writer is chiefly this; that, in opposition to the literary tradition of the last century, he loved strange adventure, and sought it in the Middle Age. Much later, in a Yorkshire village, the spirit of romanticism bore a more really characteristic fruit in the work of a young girl, Emily Brontë, the romance of Wuthering Heights; the figures of Hareton Earnshaw, of Catherine Linton, and of Heathcliffe—tearing open Catherine's grave, removing one side of her coffin, that he may really lie beside her in death—figures so passionate, yet woven on a background of delicately beautiful, moorland scenery, being typical examples of that spirit. In Germany, again, [243] that spirit is shown less in Tieck, its professional representative, than in Meinhold, the author of Sidonia the Sorceress and the Amber-Witch. In Germany and France, within the last hundred years, the term has been used to describe a particular school of writers; and, consequently, when Heine criticises the Romantic School in Germany—that movement which culminated in Goethe's Goetz von Berlichingen; or when Théophile Gautier criticises the romantic movement in France, where, indeed, it bore its most characteristic fruits, and its play is hardly yet over where, by a certain audacity, or bizarrerie of motive, united with faultless literary execution, it still shows itself in imaginative literature, they use the word, with an exact sense of special artistic qualities, indeed; but use it, nevertheless, with a limited application to the manifestation of those qualities at a particular period. But the romantic spirit is, in reality, an ever-present, an enduring principle, in the artistic temperament; and the qualities of thought and style which that, and other similar uses of the word romantic really indicate, are indeed but symptoms of a very continuous and widely working influence.
And while the term "classical" has often been used in an absolute and therefore misleading way, the term "romantic" has been used much too vaguely, in various unrelated senses. The reason Scott is referred to as a romantic writer is mainly because, in contrast to the literary tradition of the previous century, he loved unusual adventures and searched for them in the Middle Ages. Much later, in a Yorkshire village, the essence of romanticism bore more distinct fruit in the work of a young woman, Emily Brontë, particularly in her novel Wuthering Heights; the characters of Hareton Earnshaw, Catherine Linton, and Heathcliff—who rips open Catherine's grave and removes one side of her coffin so he can truly be beside her in death—are so passionate, yet set against a backdrop of beautifully delicate moorland scenery, making them typical examples of that spirit. In Germany, this spirit is seen less in Tieck, its professional representative, than in Meinhold, the author of Sidonia the Sorceress and the Amber-Witch. In Germany and France, over the last hundred years, the term has been used to describe a specific group of writers; thus, when Heine critiques the Romantic School in Germany—that movement that peaked with Goethe's Goetz von Berlichingen; or when Théophile Gautier critiques the romantic movement in France, where it has produced its most characteristic works and is still ongoing, showing itself in imaginative literature through a certain boldness or oddity combined with flawless literary execution—they use the term with a precise understanding of special artistic qualities. However, they still apply it in a limited way to the expression of those qualities during a specific time. In reality, the romantic spirit is an ever-present, enduring principle in artistic temperament; and the qualities of thought and style signified by the word "romantic" in these contexts are merely symptoms of a continuous and far-reaching influence.
Though the words classical and romantic, then, have acquired an almost technical meaning, in application to certain developments of German and French taste, yet this is but one variation of an old opposition, which may be traced from the [244] very beginning of the formation of European art and literature. From the first formation of anything like a standard of taste in these things, the restless curiosity of their more eager lovers necessarily made itself felt, in the craving for new motives, new subjects of interest, new modifications of style. Hence, the opposition between the classicists and the romanticists—between the adherents, in the culture of beauty, of the principles of liberty, and authority, respectively—of strength, and order or what the Greeks called kosmiotês.+
Though the terms classical and romantic have taken on a nearly technical meaning in reference to specific trends in German and French culture, this is just one example of an age-old conflict that can be traced back to the very beginning of European art and literature. From the moment a standard of taste was established, the restless curiosity of its most passionate enthusiasts made itself known through their desire for new themes, fresh subjects of interest, and different styles. This gave rise to the divide between classicists and romanticists—between those who championed the principles of liberty in the pursuit of beauty and those who favored authority—strength versus order, or what the Greeks referred to as kosmiotês.
Sainte-Beuve, in the third volume of the Causeries du Lundi, has discussed the question, What is meant by a classic? It was a question he was well fitted to answer, having himself lived through many phases of taste, and having been in earlier life an enthusiastic member of the romantic school: he was also a great master of that sort of "philosophy of literature," which delights in tracing traditions in it, and the way in which various phases of thought and sentiment maintain themselves, through successive modifications, from epoch to epoch. His aim, then, is to give the word classic a wider and, as he says, a more generous sense than it commonly bears, to make it expressly grandiose et flottant; and, in doing this, he develops, in a masterly manner, those qualities of measure, purity, temperance, of which it is the especial function of classical art [245] and literature, whatever meaning, narrower or wider, we attach to the term, to take care.
Sainte-Beuve, in the third volume of the Causeries du Lundi, has explored the question, What does it mean to be a classic? It’s a question he was well-equipped to answer, having experienced many phases of taste and having once been an enthusiastic member of the romantic school. He was also a master of the kind of "philosophy of literature" that enjoys tracing traditions and the way various ideas and feelings persist, undergoing changes from one era to the next. His goal, then, is to give the term classic a broader and, as he puts it, a more generous meaning than it usually has, to make it specifically grandiose and fluid; and in doing so, he skillfully articulates those qualities of balance, clarity, and moderation that classical art and literature are especially meant to uphold, regardless of the specific meaning—narrow or broad—we assign to the term.
The charm, therefore, of what is classical, in art or literature, is that of the well-known tale, to which we can, nevertheless, listen over and over again, because it is told so well. To the absolute beauty of its artistic form, is added the accidental, tranquil, charm of familiarity. There are times, indeed, at which these charms fail to work on our spirits at all, because they fail to excite us. "Romanticism," says Stendhal, "is the art of presenting to people the literary works which, in the actual state of their habits and beliefs, are capable of giving them the greatest possible pleasure; classicism, on the contrary, of presenting them with that which gave the greatest possible pleasure to their grandfathers." But then, beneath all changes of habits and beliefs, our love of that mere abstract proportion—of music—which what is classical in literature possesses, still maintains itself in the best of us, and what pleased our grandparents may at least tranquillise us. The "classic" comes to us out of the cool and quiet of other times; as the measure of what a long experience has shown will at least never displease us. And in the classical literature of Greece and Rome, as in the classics of the last century, the essentially classical element is that quality of order in beauty, which they possess, indeed, [246] in a pre-eminent degree, and which impresses some minds to the exclusion of everything else in them.
The appeal of what is considered classic in art or literature is like that of a well-known story that we can keep enjoying because it’s told beautifully. The pure beauty of its artistic style is enriched by the calming familiarity we have with it. There are moments when this charm doesn’t resonate with us at all because it doesn’t excite us. "Romanticism," says Stendhal, "is the art of presenting people with literary works that fit their current habits and beliefs and bring them the most pleasure; classicism, on the other hand, is about presenting what brought the greatest pleasure to their grandparents." Yet, even with shifts in habits and beliefs, our appreciation for the simple, abstract harmony—like music—found in classical literature remains strong in many of us, and what delighted our grandparents can still bring us peace. The "classic" comes to us from a calm and cooler past as a standard for what long experience has shown will generally please us. In the classical literature of Greece and Rome, as well as in the classics of the last century, the core classical quality is that sense of order in beauty, which they possess in a remarkable way and which captivates some minds above all else.
It is the addition of strangeness to beauty, that constitutes the romantic character in art; and the desire of beauty being a fixed element in every artistic organisation, it is the addition of curiosity to this desire of beauty, that constitutes the romantic temper. Curiosity and the desire of beauty, have each their place in art, as in all true criticism. When one's curiosity is deficient, when one is not eager enough for new impressions, and new pleasures, one is liable to value mere academical proprieties too highly, to be satisfied with worn-out or conventional types, with the insipid ornament of Racine, or the prettiness of that later Greek sculpture, which passed so long for true Hellenic work; to miss those places where the handiwork of nature, or of the artist, has been most cunning; to find the most stimulating products of art a mere irritation. And when one's curiosity is in excess, when it overbalances the desire of beauty, then one is liable to value in works of art what is inartistic in them; to be satisfied with what is exaggerated in art, with productions like some of those of the romantic school in Germany; not to distinguish, jealously enough, between what is admirably done, and what is done not quite so well, in the writings, for instance, of Jean Paul. And if I had to give [247] instances of these defects, then I should say, that Pope, in common with the age of literature to which he belonged, had too little curiosity, so that there is always a certain insipidity in the effect of his work, exquisite as it is; and, coming down to our own time, that Balzac had an excess of curiosity—curiosity not duly tempered with the desire of beauty.
It’s the mix of strangeness with beauty that creates the romantic vibe in art. Since the desire for beauty is a constant in every artistic expression, it’s the addition of curiosity to this desire that forms the romantic attitude. Both curiosity and the desire for beauty have their roles in art, just like in any genuine critique. When curiosity is lacking, or when someone isn't eager enough for new experiences and pleasures, they might overvalue mere traditional standards and settle for cliché or conventional styles, such as the dull ornamentation of Racine or the superficiality of later Greek sculptures that were mistakenly labeled as true Hellenic art. They might overlook the spots where nature or the artist has genuinely excelled and find the most exciting art merely irritating. On the other hand, when curiosity gets out of hand and overshadows the desire for beauty, it can lead one to appreciate what is unartistic in works of art. This might result in being satisfied with the exaggerated aspects of art, like some productions from the romantic school in Germany, and failing to carefully differentiate between what is expertly done and what is of lesser quality, as seen in the writings of Jean Paul. If I were to provide examples of these flaws, I would say that Pope, like many of his contemporary writers, lacked sufficient curiosity, resulting in a certain blandness in his work, no matter how exquisite it is. Moving to our time, Balzac displayed an excess of curiosity—curiosity that wasn’t properly balanced with the desire for beauty.
But, however falsely those two tendencies may be opposed by critics, or exaggerated by artists themselves, they are tendencies really at work at all times in art, moulding it, with the balance sometimes a little on one side, sometimes a little on the other, generating, respectively, as the balance inclines on this side or that, two principles, two traditions, in art, and in literature so far as it partakes of the spirit of art. If there is a great overbalance of curiosity, then, we have the grotesque in art: if the union of strangeness and beauty, under very difficult and complex conditions, be a successful one, if the union be entire, then the resultant beauty is very exquisite, very attractive. With a passionate care for beauty, the romantic spirit refuses to have it, unless the condition of strangeness be first fulfilled. Its desire is for a beauty born of unlikely elements, by a profound alchemy, by a difficult initiation, by the charm which wrings it even out of terrible things; and a trace of distortion, of the grotesque, may perhaps linger, as an additional element of expression, about its [248] ultimate grace. Its eager, excited spirit will have strength, the grotesque, first of all—the trees shrieking as you tear off the leaves; for Jean Valjean, the long years of convict life; for Redgauntlet, the quicksands of Solway Moss; then, incorporate with this strangeness, and intensified by restraint, as much sweetness, as much beauty, as is compatible with that. Énergique, frais, et dispos—these, according to Sainte-Beuve, are the characteristics of a genuine classic—les ouvrages anciens ne sont pas classiques parce qu'ils sont vieux, mais parce qu'ils sont énergiques, frais, et dispos. Energy, freshness, intelligent and masterly disposition:—these are characteristics of Victor Hugo when his alchemy is complete, in certain figures, like Marius and Cosette, in certain scenes, like that in the opening of Les Travailleurs de la Mer, where Déruchette writes the name of Gilliatt in the snow, on Christmas morning; but always there is a certain note of strangeness discernible there, as well.
But, no matter how critics might wrongly oppose those two tendencies or how artists might exaggerate them, they’re always at work in art, shaping it, with the balance sometimes tipping one way and sometimes the other, leading to two principles, two traditions in art, and in literature as far as it shares the spirit of art. If curiosity heavily outweighs other aspects, we get the grotesque in art; if strangeness and beauty unite under challenging and complex conditions successfully, with a complete union, then the resulting beauty is incredibly exquisite and attractive. With a passionate focus on beauty, the romantic spirit won’t accept it unless the element of strangeness is fulfilled first. It seeks beauty that emerges from unlikely elements, through a profound transformation, a difficult initiation, and the allure that can even arise from terrible things; and a hint of distortion, of the grotesque, may linger as an additional layer of expression around its ultimate grace. This eager, excited spirit will prioritize strength and the grotesque—like the trees screaming as you pull off their leaves; for Jean Valjean, the long years of prison life; for Redgauntlet, the quicksands of Solway Moss; then, combine this strangeness, heightened by restraint, with as much sweetness and beauty as can coexist with it. Énergique, frais, et dispos—these, according to Sainte-Beuve, are the traits of a true classic—les ouvrages anciens ne sont pas classiques parce qu'ils sont vieux, mais parce qu'ils sont énergiques, frais, et dispos. Energy, freshness, intelligent and masterful arrangement: these are the characteristics of Victor Hugo when his transformation is complete, in certain characters, like Marius and Cosette, in certain scenes, like the one at the beginning of Les Travailleurs de la Mer, where Déruchette writes Gilliatt's name in the snow on Christmas morning; but there’s always a detectable note of strangeness as well.
The essential elements, then, of the romantic spirit are curiosity and the love of beauty; and it is only as an illustration of these qualities, that it seeks the Middle Age, because, in the over-charged atmosphere of the Middle Age, there are unworked sources of romantic effect, of a strange beauty, to be won, by strong imagination, out of things unlikely or remote.
The key elements of the romantic spirit are curiosity and a love for beauty. It looks to the Middle Ages as a way to showcase these qualities because, in the rich atmosphere of that time, there are untapped sources of romantic effects and unique beauty that can be discovered through a powerful imagination, taking inspiration from unlikely or distant things.
Few, probably, now read Madame de Staël's [249] De l'Allemagne, though it has its interest, the interest which never quite fades out of work really touched with the enthusiasm of the spiritual adventurer, the pioneer in culture. It was published in 1810, to introduce to French readers a new school of writers—the romantic school, from beyond the Rhine; and it was followed, twenty-three years later, by Heine's Romantische Schule, as at once a supplement and a correction. Both these books, then, connect romanticism with Germany, with the names especially of Goethe and Tieck; and, to many English readers, the idea of romanticism is still inseparably connected with Germany—that Germany which, in its quaint old towns, under the spire of Strasburg or the towers of Heidelberg, was always listening in rapt inaction to the melodious, fascinating voices of the Middle Age, and which, now that it has got Strasburg back again, has, I suppose, almost ceased to exist. But neither Germany, with its Goethe and Tieck, nor England, with its Byron and Scott, is nearly so representative of the romantic temper as France, with Murger, and Gautier, and Victor Hugo. It is in French literature that its most characteristic expression is to be found; and that, as most closely derivative, historically, from such peculiar conditions, as ever reinforce it to the utmost.
Few people probably read Madame de Staël's [249] De l'Allemagne these days, although it still holds some interest—an interest that never fully fades from a work deeply infused with the passion of a spiritual explorer and a cultural pioneer. It was published in 1810 to introduce French readers to a new group of writers—the romantic school from across the Rhine—and was followed, twenty-three years later, by Heine's Romantische Schule as both a supplement and a correction. Both of these books connect romanticism with Germany, particularly the names of Goethe and Tieck; for many English readers, the concept of romanticism remains closely tied to Germany—what we might think of as the Germany of its charming old towns, under the spire of Strasbourg or the towers of Heidelberg, which was always listening in absorbed stillness to the enchanting voices of the Middle Ages. Now that it has regained Strasbourg, I suppose that Germany has almost ceased to exist in that form. Yet neither Germany, with Goethe and Tieck, nor England, with Byron and Scott, truly captures the essence of the romantic spirit as much as France, with Murger, Gautier, and Victor Hugo. It's in French literature that we find the most characteristic expressions of romanticism, grounded historically in unique conditions that continue to amplify its spirit.
For, although temperament has much to do with the generation of the romantic spirit, and [250] although this spirit, with its curiosity, its thirst for a curious beauty, may be always traceable in excellent art (traceable even in Sophocles) yet still, in a limited sense, it may be said to be a product of special epochs. Outbreaks of this spirit, that is, come naturally with particular periods—times, when, in men's approaches towards art and poetry, curiosity may be noticed to take the lead, when men come to art and poetry, with a deep thirst for intellectual excitement, after a long ennui, or in reaction against the strain of outward, practical things: in the later Middle Age, for instance; so that medieval poetry, centering in Dante, is often opposed to Greek and Roman poetry, as romantic poetry to the classical. What the romanticism of Dante is, may be estimated, if we compare the lines in which Virgil describes the hazel-wood, from whose broken twigs flows the blood of Polydorus, not without the expression of a real shudder at the ghastly incident, with the whole canto of the Inferno, into which Dante has expanded them, beautifying and softening it, meanwhile, by a sentiment of profound pity. And it is especially in that period of intellectual disturbance, immediately preceding Dante, amid which the romance languages define themselves at last, that this temper is manifested. Here, in the literature of Provence, the very name of romanticism is stamped with its true signification: here we have indeed a romantic world, grotesque [251] even, in the strength of its passions, almost insane in its curious expression of them, drawing all things into its sphere, making the birds, nay! lifeless things, its voices and messengers, yet so penetrated with the desire for beauty and sweetness, that it begets a wholly new species of poetry, in which the Renaissance may be said to begin. The last century was pre-eminently a classical age, an age in which, for art and literature, the element of a comely order was in the ascendant; which, passing away, left a hard battle to be fought between the classical and the romantic schools. Yet, it is in the heart of this century, of Goldsmith and Stothard, of Watteau and the Siècle de Louis XIV.—in one of its central, if not most characteristic figures, in Rousseau—that the modern or French romanticism really originates. But, what in the eighteenth century is but an exceptional phenomenon, breaking through its fair reserve and discretion only at rare intervals, is the habitual guise of the nineteenth, breaking through it perpetually, with a feverishness, an incomprehensible straining and excitement, which all experience to some degree, but yearning also, in the genuine children of the romantic school, to be énergique, frais, et dispos—for those qualities of energy, freshness, comely order; and often, in Murger, in Gautier, in Victor Hugo, for instance, with singular felicity attaining them.
Although temperament plays a significant role in the emergence of the romantic spirit, and while this spirit—with its curiosity and desire for unique beauty—can be seen throughout great art (even in Sophocles), it is still fair to say that it is a product of specific historical periods. These bursts of spirit naturally align with certain times—eras when curiosity leads people's connections to art and poetry, when they approach these fields with an intense longing for intellectual stimulation after a long period of boredom, or in response to the pressures of practical life. A good example of this is the later Middle Ages, where medieval poetry, particularly that of Dante, often contrasts with Greek and Roman poetry, just as romantic poetry contrasts with classical works. To understand Dante's romanticism, we can compare Virgil's description of the hazel-wood, from which the blood of Polydorus flows—a description filled with genuine horror regarding the gruesome event—with Dante's entire canto in the Inferno, where he expands upon it, beautifying and softening the narrative through a deep sense of compassion. This attitude is particularly evident during the period of intellectual upheaval right before Dante, where the romance languages finally emerge, showcasing this temperament. In Provence's literature, the term romanticism is fully realized; it reveals a romantic world that's even somewhat grotesque in its passionate intensity, bordering on madness in its expression, drawing everything into its orbit and turning both birds and inanimate objects into its voices and messengers. Yet, it's also infused with a yearning for beauty and sweetness, resulting in a completely new kind of poetry, marking the dawn of the Renaissance. The last century was predominantly classical, characterized by an emphasis on order in art and literature, a focus that eventually waned, leading to a fierce struggle between the classical and romantic schools. However, it's within the heart of this century—among figures like Goldsmith, Stothard, Watteau, and during the era of Louis XIV—that modern or French romanticism truly takes root. What may just be an exceptional occurrence in the eighteenth century, emerging from its refined and reserved nature only sporadically, becomes the constant demeanor of the nineteenth century. This new era is marked by an intense, almost overwhelming excitement that everyone experiences to some extent, while genuinely romantic figures yearn to be energetic, fresh, and lively—qualities of vigor, freshness, and order that are often brilliantly captured by writers like Murger, Gautier, and Victor Hugo.
It is in the terrible tragedy of Rousseau, in [252] fact, that French romanticism, with much else, begins: reading his Confessions we seem actually to assist at the birth of this new, strong spirit in the French mind. The wildness which has shocked so many, and the fascination which has influenced almost every one, in the squalid, yet eloquent figure, we see and hear so clearly in that book, wandering under the apple-blossoms and among the vines of Neuchâtel or Vevey actually give it the quality of a very successful romantic invention. His strangeness or distortion, his profound subjectivity, his passionateness—the cor laceratum—Rousseau makes all men in love with these. Je ne suis fait comme aucun de ceux que j'ai sus. Mais si je ne vaux pas mieux, au moins je suis autre. "I am not made like any one else I have ever known: yet, if I am not better, at least I am different." These words, from the first page of the Confessions, anticipate all the Werthers, Renés, Obermanns, of the last hundred years. For Rousseau did but anticipate a trouble in the spirit of the whole world; and thirty years afterwards, what in him was a peculiarity, became part of the general consciousness. A storm was coming: Rousseau, with others, felt it in the air, and they helped to bring it down: they introduced a disturbing element into French literature, then so trim and formal, like our own literature of the age of Queen Anne.
It’s in the tragic story of Rousseau that French romanticism, along with much else, really begins: when we read his Confessions, it's like we’re witnessing the birth of this new, powerful spirit in the French mindset. The wildness that has shocked many, and the fascination that has influenced almost everyone, can be clearly seen and heard in that book, as it describes him wandering under the apple blossoms and among the vines of Neuchâtel or Vevey, giving it the feel of a highly successful romantic creation. His uniqueness, his emotional depth, and his passion—cor laceratum—make everyone fall in love with these aspects of him. Je ne suis fait comme aucun de ceux que j'ai sus. Mais si je ne vaux pas mieux, au moins je suis autre. "I am not made like anyone else I've ever known: yet, if I'm not better, at least I'm different." These lines from the first page of the Confessions foreshadow all the Werthers, Renés, and Obermanns of the last hundred years. Rousseau merely anticipated a restlessness in the spirit of the entire world, and thirty years later, what was unique to him became part of the general awareness. A storm was brewing: Rousseau and others sensed it in the air, and they helped to bring it down. They introduced a disruptive element into French literature, which was then so neat and formal, similar to our own literature during the age of Queen Anne.
In 1815 the storm had come and gone, but had left, in the spirit of "young France," the [253] ennui of an immense disillusion. In the last chapter of Edgar Quinet's Revolution Française, a work itself full of irony, of disillusion, he distinguishes two books, Senancour's Obermann and Chateaubriand's Génie du Christianisme, as characteristic of the first decade of the present century. In those two books we detect already the disease and the cure—in Obermann the irony, refined into a plaintive philosophy of "indifference"—in Chateaubriand's Génie du Christianisme, the refuge from a tarnished actual present, a present of disillusion, into a world of strength and beauty in the Middle Age, as at an earlier period—in René and Atala—into the free play of them in savage life. It is to minds in this spiritual situation, weary of the present, but yearning for the spectacle of beauty and strength, that the works of French romanticism appeal. They set a positive value on the intense, the exceptional; and a certain distortion is sometimes noticeable in them, as in conceptions like Victor Hugo's Quasimodo, or Gwynplaine, something of a terrible grotesque, of the macabre, as the French themselves call it; though always combined with perfect literary execution, as in Gautier's La Morte Amoureuse, or the scene of the "maimed" burial-rites of the player, dead of the frost, in his Capitaine Fracasse—true "flowers of the yew." It becomes grim humour in Victor Hugo's combat of Gilliatt with the devil-fish, or the incident, with all its ghastly comedy drawn [254] out at length, of the great gun detached from its fastenings on shipboard, in Quatre-Vingt-Trieze (perhaps the most terrible of all the accidents that can happen by sea) and in the entire episode, in that book, of the Convention. Not less surely does it reach a genuine pathos; for the habit of noting and distinguishing one's own most intimate passages of sentiment makes one sympathetic, begetting, as it must, the power of entering, by all sorts of finer ways, into the intimate recesses of other minds; so that pity is another quality of romanticism, both Victor Hugo and Gautier being great lovers of animals, and charming writers about them, and Murger being unrivalled in the pathos of his Scènes de la Vie de Jeunesse. Penetrating so finely into all situations which appeal to pity, above all, into the special or exceptional phases of such feeling, the romantic humour is not afraid of the quaintness or singularity of its circumstances or expression, pity, indeed, being of the essence of humour; so that Victor Hugo does but turn his romanticism into practice, in his hunger and thirst after practical Justice!—a justice which shall no longer wrong children, or animals, for instance, by ignoring in a stupid, mere breadth of view, minute facts about them. Yet the romanticists are antinomian, too, sometimes, because the love of energy and beauty, of distinction in passion, tended naturally to become a little bizarre, plunging into the [255] Middle Age, into the secrets of old Italian story. Are we in the Inferno?—we are tempted to ask, wondering at something malign in so much beauty. For over all a care for the refreshment of the human spirit by fine art manifests itself, a predominant sense of literary charm, so that, in their search for the secret of exquisite expression, the romantic school went back to the forgotten world of early French poetry, and literature itself became the most delicate of the arts—like "goldsmith's work," says Sainte-Beuve, of Bertrand's Gaspard de la Nuit—and that peculiarly French gift, the gift of exquisite speech, argute loqui, attained in them a perfection which it had never seen before.
In 1815, the storm had come and gone, but it left behind, in the spirit of "young France," a sense of immense disillusionment. In the last chapter of Edgar Quinet's *Révolution Française*, a work rich in irony and disillusion, he highlights two books: Senancour's *Obermann* and Chateaubriand's *Génie du Christianisme*, as emblematic of the first decade of this century. In these two works, we can already see both the problem and the solution—*Obermann* presents irony, evolving into a sorrowful philosophy of "indifference," while Chateaubriand's *Génie du Christianisme* offers an escape from a tainted present filled with disillusion, retreating into a world of strength and beauty from the Middle Ages. Earlier, through *René* and *Atala*, it sought solace in the wildness of primal life. It is to those whose spirits are weary of the present yet hunger for beauty and strength that the works of French romanticism resonate. They place a high value on intensity and the extraordinary; there's occasionally a noticeable twist in these works, as seen in characters like Victor Hugo's Quasimodo or Gwynplaine, reflecting something terrifically grotesque, what the French term the macabre, yet always paired with impeccable literary skill, like in Gautier's *La Morte Amoureuse* or the scene of the "maimed" burial rites of the frostbitten actor in *Capitaine Fracasse*—true "flowers of the yew." This manifests as grim humor in Victor Hugo's battle of Gilliatt with the giant squid, or the drawn-out ghastly comedy of the massive cannon breaking loose on a ship described in *Quatre-Vingt-Treize* (perhaps the worst maritime disaster imaginable) and throughout the entire episode in that book concerning the Convention. Genuine pathos also emerges, as the practice of recognizing and articulating one's own deepest emotions fosters sympathy, allowing one to enter the intimate spaces of others' minds; thus, pity becomes an essential aspect of romanticism, with both Victor Hugo and Gautier being passionate lovers of animals and delightful writers about them, while Murger shines in the emotional depth of his *Scènes de la Vie de Jeunesse*. By delving sensitively into all situations that evoke pity, especially the unique or exceptional facets of such emotions, romantic humor embraces the oddities or peculiarities of its settings or expressions, as pity is an inherent part of humor. Therefore, Victor Hugo channels his romanticism into action, driven by a relentless pursuit of practical justice—a justice that does not harm children or animals, for example, by naively overlooking the finer details of their experiences. However, romanticists can be antinomian at times because the admiration for energy and beauty, as well as a uniqueness in passion, naturally led them to explore the Middle Ages and the mysteries of ancient Italian stories. Are we in the Inferno? we might wonder, puzzled by something sinister within such beauty. Above all, there is a clear concern for refreshing the human spirit through fine art, a strong sense of literary elegance, meaning that in their quest for exquisite expression, the romantic movement turned back to the forgotten world of early French poetry, making literature the most refined of the arts—like "goldsmith's work," as Sainte-Beuve describes Bertrand's *Gaspard de la Nuit*—and that distinctively French talent for exquisite expression, argute loqui, reached a level of perfection it had never achieved before.
Stendhal, a writer whom I have already quoted, and of whom English readers might well know much more than they do, stands between the earlier and later growths of the romantic spirit. His novels are rich in romantic quality; and his other writings—partly criticism, partly personal reminiscences—are a very curious and interesting illustration of the needs out of which romanticism arose. In his book on Racine and Shakespeare, Stendhal argues that all good art was romantic in its day; and this is perhaps true in Stendhal's sense. That little treatise, full of "dry light" and fertile ideas, was published in the year 1823, and its object is to defend an entire independence and liberty in the choice and treatment of subject, both in [256] art and literature, against those who upheld the exclusive authority of precedent. In pleading the cause of romanticism, therefore, it is the novelty, both of form and of motive, in writings like the Hernani of Victor Hugo (which soon followed it, raising a storm of criticism) that he is chiefly concerned to justify. To be interesting and really stimulating, to keep us from yawning even, art and literature must follow the subtle movements of that nimbly-shifting Time-Spirit, or Zeit-Geist, understood by French not less than by German criticism, which is always modifying men's taste, as it modifies their manners and their pleasures. This, he contends, is what all great workmen had always understood. Dante, Shakespeare, Molière, had exercised an absolute independence in their choice of subject and treatment. To turn always with that ever-changing spirit, yet to retain the flavour of what was admirably done in past generations, in the classics, as we say—is the problem of true romanticism. "Dante," he observes, "was pre-eminently the romantic poet. He adored Virgil, yet he wrote the Divine Comedy, with the episode of Ugolino, which is as unlike the Aeneid as can possibly be. And those who thus obey the fundamental principle of romanticism, one by one become classical, and are joined to that ever-increasing common league, formed by men of all countries, to approach nearer and nearer to perfection."
Stendhal, a writer I've referenced before, and someone whom English readers could certainly know much better, bridges the gap between the earlier and later developments of the romantic spirit. His novels are full of romantic qualities, and his other writings—part criticism, part personal memories—offer a fascinating illustration of the needs that led to romanticism. In his book on Racine and Shakespeare, Stendhal argues that all great art was romantic in its own time, and this is likely true in his sense. That brief treatise, packed with "dry light" and rich ideas, was published in 1823, and its aim is to advocate for total independence and freedom in selecting and handling subjects, both in art and literature, against those who supported strict adherence to tradition. In championing romanticism, he primarily seeks to justify the novelty in both form and intent in works like Victor Hugo's Hernani (which came soon after and provoked a wave of criticism). To be engaging and genuinely inspiring, keeping us from boredom, art and literature must resonate with the subtle shifts of the ever-changing Zeitgeist, understood by both French and German critiques, which constantly shapes people's tastes, just as it shapes their behaviors and pleasures. He asserts that this principle has always been recognized by great creators. Dante, Shakespeare, and Molière all exercised total independence in their subject choices and methods. The challenge of true romanticism is to adapt to that constantly evolving spirit while still preserving the essence of what was brilliantly accomplished in earlier generations, in the classics, as we say. "Dante," he notes, "was the quintessential romantic poet. He admired Virgil, yet he created the Divine Comedy, with the episode of Ugolino, which is as different from the Aeneid as possible. Those who embrace the core principle of romanticism gradually become part of the classical tradition, joining a growing community of individuals from various countries striving to reach closer to perfection."
Romanticism, then, although it has its epochs, [257] is in its essential characteristics rather a spirit which shows itself at all times, in various degrees, in individual workmen and their work, and the amount of which criticism has to estimate in them taken one by one, than the peculiarity of a time or a school. Depending on the varying proportion of curiosity and the desire of beauty, natural tendencies of the artistic spirit at all times, it must always be partly a matter of individual temperament. The eighteenth century in England has been regarded as almost exclusively a classical period; yet William Blake, a type of so much which breaks through what are conventionally thought the influences of that century, is still a noticeable phenomenon in it, and the reaction in favour of naturalism in poetry begins in that century, early. There are, thus, the born romanticists and the born classicists. There are the born classicists who start with form, to whose minds the comeliness of the old, immemorial, well-recognised types in art and literature, have revealed themselves impressively; who will entertain no matter which will not go easily and flexibly into them; whose work aspires only to be a variation upon, or study from, the older masters. "'Tis art's decline, my son!" they are always saying, to the progressive element in their own generation; to those who care for that which in fifty years' time every one will be caring for. On the other hand, there are the born romanticists, who start with an original, [258] untried matter, still in fusion; who conceive this vividly, and hold by it as the essence of their work; who, by the very vividness and heat of their conception, purge away, sooner or later, all that is not organically appropriate to it, till the whole effect adjusts itself in clear, orderly, proportionate form; which form, after a very little time, becomes classical in its turn.
Romanticism, then, even though it has its periods, [257] is essentially a spirit that expresses itself at all times, in different degrees, through individual artists and their creations. The extent of this spirit is something that criticism must assess in each artist individually, rather than as a trademark of a specific time or movement. Based on the varying balance of curiosity and a desire for beauty—natural inclinations of the artistic spirit at all times—it ultimately reflects individual temperament. The eighteenth century in England is often seen as mainly a classical period; however, William Blake, a figure who challenges the conventional influences of that century, stands out as a significant phenomenon during this time, marking the beginning of a reaction in favor of naturalism in poetry. Thus, there are natural romanticists and natural classicists. The classicists begin with form, whose appreciation for the beauty of traditional, timeless styles in art and literature captivates them; they won't entertain anything that doesn’t fit easily and gracefully into those forms, and their work seeks to be merely a variation or study based on the older masters. "'Tis art's decline, my son!" they always tell the progressive members of their own generation, those who care for what everyone will be interested in fifty years down the line. On the flip side, there are the born romanticists, who start with original, untested ideas, still evolving; they conceive these ideas vividly and hold onto them as the essence of their work. Through the intense clarity and passion of their vision, they gradually eliminate anything not organically suited to it, until the overall effect takes shape in a clear, orderly, proportionate form; which, after a short time, becomes classical in its own right.
The romantic or classical character of a picture, a poem, a literary work, depends, then, on the balance of certain qualities in it; and in this sense, a very real distinction may be drawn between good classical and good romantic work. But all critical terms are relative; and there is at least a valuable suggestion in that theory of Stendhal's, that all good art was romantic in its day. In the beauties of Homer and Pheidias, quiet as they now seem, there must have been, for those who confronted them for the first time, excitement and surprise, the sudden, unforeseen satisfaction of the desire of beauty. Yet the Odyssey, with its marvellous adventure, is more romantic than the Iliad, which nevertheless contains, among many other romantic episodes, that of the immortal horses of Achilles, who weep at the death of Patroclus. Aeschylus is more romantic than Sophocles, whose Philoctetes, were it written now, might figure, for the strangeness of its motive and the perfectness of its execution, as typically romantic; while, of Euripides, it may be said, that his method in [259] writing his plays is to sacrifice readily almost everything else, so that he may attain the fulness of a single romantic effect. These two tendencies, indeed, might be applied as a measure or standard, all through Greek and Roman art and poetry, with very illuminating results; and for an analyst of the romantic principle in art, no exercise would be more profitable, than to walk through the collection of classical antiquities at the Louvre, or the British Museum, or to examine some representative collection of Greek coins, and note how the element of curiosity, of the love of strangeness, insinuates itself into classical design, and record the effects of the romantic spirit there, the traces of struggle, of the grotesque even, though over-balanced here by sweetness; as in the sculpture of Chartres and Rheims, the real sweetness of mind in the sculptor is often overbalanced by the grotesque, by the rudeness of his strength.
The romantic or classical character of a picture, poem, or literary work relies on the balance of certain qualities within it; in this way, a clear distinction can be made between good classical and good romantic works. However, all critical terms are relative; and there’s a valuable idea in Stendhal's theory that all good art was romantic in its time. In the beauty of Homer and Pheidias, which may seem calm now, there must have been excitement and surprise for those experiencing it for the first time, the sudden and unexpected fulfillment of the desire for beauty. Yet, the Odyssey, with its amazing adventures, is more romantic than the Iliad, which still contains many romantic episodes, including the immortal horses of Achilles who weep at Patroclus's death. Aeschylus is more romantic than Sophocles, whose Philoctetes, if written today, might represent the typical romantic form due to its unique motive and flawless execution; while Euripides tends to sacrifice almost everything else in his plays to achieve the full effect of a single romantic theme. These two tendencies could serve as a measure or standard throughout Greek and Roman art and poetry, leading to insightful results; for someone analyzing the romantic principle in art, one of the most beneficial activities would be to explore the collection of classical antiquities at the Louvre or the British Museum, or to examine a representative collection of Greek coins, and observe how the element of curiosity and love for the unusual permeates classical design, noting the impact of the romantic spirit there, along with traces of struggle and even the grotesque, albeit often balanced by sweetness; for example, in the sculptures of Chartres and Rheims, the sculptor's genuine sweetness of mind is often overshadowed by the grotesque and the raw strength of his work.
Classicism, then, means for Stendhal, for that younger enthusiastic band of French writers whose unconscious method he formulated into principles, the reign of what is pedantic, conventional, and narrowly academical in art; for him, all good art is romantic. To Sainte-Beuve, who understands the term in a more liberal sense, it is the characteristic of certain epochs, of certain spirits in every epoch, not given to the exercise of original imagination, but rather to the working out of refinements of manner on some [260] authorised matter; and who bring to their perfection, in this way, the elements of sanity, of order and beauty in manner. In general criticism, again, it means the spirit of Greece and Rome, of some phases in literature and art that may seem of equal authority with Greece and Rome, the age of Louis the Fourteenth, the age of Johnson; though this is at best an uncritical use of the term, because in Greek and Roman work there are typical examples of the romantic spirit. But explain the terms as we may, in application to particular epochs, there are these two elements always recognisable; united in perfect art—in Sophocles, in Dante, in the highest work of Goethe, though not always absolutely balanced there; and these two elements may be not inappropriately termed the classical and romantic tendencies.
Classicism, for Stendhal and the younger, passionate group of French writers he helped define, means the dominance of what's pedantic, conventional, and narrowly academic in art; for him, all good art is romantic. To Sainte-Beuve, who understands the term more broadly, it's a characteristic of certain periods and certain spirits in every period that don't exercise original imagination but focus instead on refining established ideas. They perfect the elements of sanity, order, and beauty in style this way. Generally in criticism, it refers to the spirit of Greece and Rome, and certain phases in literature and art that may seem equally authoritative, such as the age of Louis XIV or the age of Johnson; although, this is often an uncritical use of the term, as there are clear examples of the romantic spirit in Greek and Roman works. No matter how we interpret the terms in relation to specific eras, there are always two recognizable elements; perfectly united in great art—in Sophocles, in Dante, in the finest work of Goethe, even if not always perfectly balanced; these two elements can be aptly referred to as the classical and romantic tendencies.
Material for the artist, motives of inspiration, are not yet exhausted: our curious, complex, aspiring age still abounds in subjects for aesthetic manipulation by the literary as well as by other forms of art. For the literary art, at all events, the problem just now is, to induce order upon the contorted, proportionless accumulation of our knowledge and experience, our science and history, our hopes and disillusion, and, in effecting this, to do consciously what has been done hitherto for the most part too unconsciously, to write our English language as the Latins wrote theirs, as the [261] French write, as scholars should write. Appealing, as he may, to precedent in this matter, the scholar will still remember that if "the style is the man" it is also the age: that the nineteenth century too will be found to have had its style, justified by necessity—a style very different, alike from the baldness of an impossible "Queen Anne" revival, and an incorrect, incondite exuberance, after the mode of Elizabeth: that we can only return to either at the price of an impoverishment of form or matter, or both, although, an intellectually rich age such as ours being necessarily an eclectic one, we may well cultivate some of the excellences of literary types so different as those: that in literature as in other matters it is well to unite as many diverse elements as may be: that the individual writer or artist, certainly, is to be estimated by the number of graces he combines, and his power of interpenetrating them in a given work. To discriminate schools, of art, of literature, is, of course, part of the obvious business of literary criticism: but, in the work of literary production, it is easy to be overmuch occupied concerning them. For, in truth, the legitimate contention is, not of one age or school of literary art against another, but of all successive schools alike, against the stupidity which is dead to the substance, and the vulgarity which is dead to form.
Material for artists and sources of inspiration haven't run out yet: our curious, complex, and ambitious times still offer plenty of subjects for creative expression in literature and other art forms. For literature specifically, the current challenge is to impose order on the tangled and disproportionate mass of our knowledge and experiences, our science and history, our hopes and disillusionments, and to consciously achieve what has largely been done unconsciously up to now—to write in English as the Latins wrote in their language, as the French do, and as scholars ought to. While he may refer to past examples, a scholar will also remember that if "style is the man," it is also a reflection of the age: the nineteenth century certainly had its own style, shaped by necessity—a style quite distinct from the starkness of an impractical "Queen Anne" revival and the excessive, incorrect flamboyance of the Elizabethan style. We can only revert to either at the cost of losing richness in form or content, or perhaps both; nonetheless, in an intellectually vibrant age like ours—which is inherently eclectic—it's perfectly reasonable to appreciate some strengths of such vastly different literary styles. In literature, as in other fields, it’s beneficial to combine many diverse elements. The worth of an individual writer or artist lies in how many qualities they blend and how well they integrate them in a given work. It's obviously a part of literary criticism to distinguish between different schools of art and literature, but in the process of creating literature, it's easy to get too caught up in these distinctions. Ultimately, the real struggle isn't between one age or school of literary art and another, but rather against the ignorance that overlooks substance and the banality that overlooks form.
NOTES
NOTES
241. +Transliteration: ainei de palaion men oinon, anthea d' hymnon neôterôn. Translation: "Praise wine for its age, but the song in first bloom. Pindar, Odes, Book O, Poem 9, Line 47.
241. +Transliteration: ainei de palaion men oinon, anthea d' hymnon neôterôn. Translation: "Praise wine for its age, but the song in first bloom. Pindar, Odes, Book O, Poem 9, Line 47.
244. +Transliteration: kosmiotês. Liddell and Scott definition: "propriety, decorum, orderly behavior."
244. +Transliteration: kosmiotês. Liddell and Scott definition: "properness, good manners, organized behavior."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!